 
The Beginning in an End

Kimberly M. Quezada

Copyright © 2018 by Kimberly M. Quezada

License Notes

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. All rights reserved. This eBook or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Printed in Canada

First printing, 2015

ISBN 9780991912148

Kimberly M. Quezada

Edmonton, Alberta

Canada

www.cominghome2spirit.wixsite.com/home

This book is written for all the people that have loved and lost and wish to have only one more moment with their luvs.

Also, the constant support I receive from my husband Rodrigo, my daughter Ireland and my son Mateo keeps my imagination alive.

"My deepest condolences, Talina."

"Thank you." I softly replied.

I was hearing the same phrase over and over again and it was maddening. Since father had died the previous night, the faces of those that came to me tried to match my solemn expression with a sad yet encouraging smile. I hated it. Tonight, the people of the State came to view his body, laid out on a cold stone table with eyes sewn shut as they would never close; my father's last attempt to fight death. It was of duty that I stood beside him, my brother on the opposite side. Taryn was more forthcoming in accepting the many condolences. Every once in while he would look me over to be sure that I was acting the part that I was to play because, deep down in my heart, I knew I did not have a choice.

My father's death had me shaken to my core. Not because he was taken from us but with the manner in which he said goodbye to me. The memory of it had me craving to hug myself but I could not for fear of appearances. His illness had come on suddenly. There was no reason for his weakness, for his inability to do the trivial things that were so common. Even to be able to pick up a glass, within weeks, was so impossible that he was one hundred percent reliant on me. I refused any help and took on the demands of caring for him before giving over to a caregiver so I could get some much needed rest. It was at one of these times, where I was deep in sleep, that I was woken to a frantic banging on my door.

Running to it, I pulled it open and was face to face with my childhood friend and confident, Pike. The look on his face gave everything away.

"Talina, your father..."

"What? What's happened?" I demanded.

"He's asked to see you immediately." Pike answered looking panicked. "He dies Talina. Please hurry."

I pushed him aside and ran down the hall.

"Where's Taryn?!"

"He's there. Gannon has called only you!"

Flying down the torch lit corridors I did not feel the chill of the air but the chill of what I feared so greatly; the death of the only man that I ever loved with my whole being, who raised me by his own hand down to the smallest act of tucking me in for the night. He was dying. The closer I got to his chambers, the more people lined the halls, dabbing at their eyes or unable to look my way worried they would make me crumble. It was too late for that as Pike's face already had my heart shattered.

Taryn had watched me coming and stepped out in front to stop me from entering like a whirlwind. He took my arms and stared into my face. I glared back into his.

"Let go of me! Father..."

"Prepare yourself Talina."

"Prepare for what and what are you doing keeping watch in a hallway. That is your father!"

"He's spoken with me." Taryn stiffened and anger flashed, for only an instant, in his green eyes. "He asks for you."

"Then let me go to him." I demanded.

Taryn removed his hands and, with his chin raised, stepped back towards his council. I turned and as the door was opened for me, flew to my father's bedside. The room was cleared immediately as Gannon had requested. What a site to behold. What once was a man that radiated life was only a weakened shell. The only definition, on a previously well-muscled chest, were ribs that stuck out grotesquely for his weight had dropped off to nothing. His face was gaunt and drawn and his skin so pale that it seemed translucent. I covered my mouth with my hand and took a sharp inhale. In a matter of hours it had come to this.

"Talina..." Gannon whispered.

"Father, I'm here." I sat on the bed with him and brought his hand to my heart.

He smiled weakly and a spark of relief flickered in his eyes. He took a breath before he spoke although it was hard to do so.

"My daughter, you must know..."

"Know what?" I gently urged.

"This is not the fault of illness."

"What isn't?" I asked confused.

"Your brother..."

"Taryn?"

"Poison. My own son."

"What? How do you know?" I demanded.

Gannon smiled sadly and shook his head.

"Why did you not stop him?" I whispered more gently trying to keep my composure.

"By the time I knew it was too late. This is my fate. Listen to me Talina. You are not safe."

"But..."

"Not safe. Leave here. Leave here as soon as you can. Taryn cannot be trusted."

"Where will I go?" I begged frantically.

"Through the gates."

I paled as I listened to him.

"You'll have me banished? Banish Taryn."

"He has disgusting and impure intentions for you Talina and he's been successful in my demise. Promise me girl."

Gannon's breath whooshed out of his lungs and he could barely get it back. He panicked as he grabbed at my hands and pressed an object into the one he could take. I could see the rapid beat of his heart as it pounded against his chest wall in a frantic bid to keep beating.

"No!" I squeaked looking quickly at my hand to find a ring in my palm; the ring he wore at all times. I didn't know the significance of it nor did I care at the moment.

"Run!" He exclaimed as best he could. His eyes showed a frantic plea and I felt useless, unable to comfort him.

"Someone help me! Please someone help me!" I cried.

Bringing my forehead to his, I cried over his agonizing last breaths. The physician ran into the room, followed by Taryn and the council. I looked pleadingly towards the physician as he assisted as best he could. After only minutes, he sadly shook his head. It was said that my sobs could be heard to the courtyard below. My brother only watched from across the room.

Now we were burying him, and as Gannon had, I feared for my life.

*****

Curtsying at the soldier by the door, I waited for permission to be allowed into Taryn's chambers. She tipped her chin in response and opened the door. I softly walked to where I'd been summoned. Taryn was dressing and inspecting himself in the mirror. The sight of him had my stomach in knots. To any woman that resided in this state, Taryn was the man to have. He was ruggedly handsome, taking after my father in his appearance. They resembled each other so much that it was as if Gannon still held power in his thirties. At thirty four Taryn was tall and broad. His hair was as black as the ravens that flew overhead which made his green eyes shine as jewels against his fair complexion. He knew of how he was perceived and loved the attention which only made him more demanding and spoiled as he grew from an adolescent to a man. As much as Gannon had tried, he could never teach Taryn the lesson of humility and humbleness. My feelings toward my brother were indifferent. He was seven years older than I was and so we never played well together.

"You called?" I asked after clearing my throat.

"Yes, Talina. We haven't spoken since the entombment. I understand your sadness and your need to mourn, as do I, but you were greatly missed at the passing of rule ceremony."

"I'm sorry Taryn. I know my presence was missed but I haven't been well. I miss him terribly."

"As I just said, I understand. Be that as it may you are my sister and your presence at the ceremony was mandatory."

"So why didn't you have me called?" I snapped back.

Disregarding my attitude, he turned towards me and smiled. I didn't like the way he smiled. There was always mystery behind his eyes that no one knew what he was actually thinking.

"I'm calling you now, Talli. The reception is tonight, which you are well aware of. The Heads of State from all over these lands will be in attendance. You..." Taryn pointed a finger to me and glared. "Are not to miss it."

"Taryn, I am your sister. You don't have to treat me as if I'm anything different. I'm well aware of the reception tonight. In fact, I have spoken with Abrio as soon as he arrived. I took him to his quarters. He has requested a moment of conversation with me when I'm available. He's very upset he wasn't able to be here for father's entombment."

Taryn walked away rolling his eyes. He went to a side table and poured himself a drink and slammed it back.

"Come on Taryn. He's father's oldest friend. He feels terrible." I told him sympathetically.

"Then he should have been here." Taryn scowled.

"There were trials he could not miss. Now that you rule you know that. What's with you?" I asked.

"What did father tell you when he died?"

"Excuse me?" I was shocked that he would ask such a thing. "What business is it of yours?"

"I'm just curious. He spoke with me but sounded insane. I wanted to make sure that you didn't have something on your mind that you needed to talk about." Taryn walked towards me with a look of care that was truly practiced.

"I have nothing to talk about. He couldn't speak. He only looked at me and seemed scared to die." I turned from Taryn and walked to a window to gaze out. "I fell to pieces knowing that he did not die in peace. It was so painful for him."

Taryn watched his sister as she crossed her arms at her waist and stared out the window. Talina was never aware of how many heads she turned nor did she care. Her hair hung in rich shades of brown twisted into braids to the middle of her back. Her eyes had both men and women staring; their hazel color catching fire with any emotion that she felt. They were so intense that Taryn had caught men stuttering; men of power who were struck down multiple notches even coming to say hello. Her olive complexion only added to her beauty and it appeared her skin was so soft that the roughness of a man's hand, as it caressed her cheek, would leave it scratched and red. She rested her head against the stone wall and it was in these moments that he often wondered what she was thinking or feeling. Since their father had fallen ill, Talina's eyes held more unspoken thoughts and assumptions than she was willing to share. The only reason he granted Talina such leniency with her sharp tongue with him was because he loved her dearly even though he refused to let it show. Gannon had betrayed him. Taryn's mother ran from him when she found out about Talina's mother only after telling her nine year old son. At twenty one, when he could no longer stand his father's lies, Gannon promised Taryn his State on the agreement that Talina never find out about his infidelity which Taryn agreed to. If he hadn't made the deal, the state would have fallen to her; the child of a whore and the one his father preferred. It was no doubt because of Taryn's hostility towards him. Now that Taryn had taken the state for good, he wanted to find Talina's mother and have her punished; to pay homage to his own mother who had perished years ago from a broken heart that could never be mended, having to gaze upon the face of a daughter who was not her own, and to know how much more loved Talina was than her own son.

Her birth was not her fault so he never took his hurts out on her although he remained at a distance. It was safer that way. But she was hiding something and the very fact that Gannon had demanded to see his daughter made Taryn acutely aware that it was a secret Gannon did not want to take to his grave. That or the fact that Taryn's hands were painted red with his father's blood had him on edge with her silence. Taryn only found out that Gannon knew what he had done the night he died. He shook his head to get rid of the memory for it made him sick that his father knew what he was doing all along.

Taryn walked towards his sister and stood at her side, following her gaze to the fields where her friend was slinging hay. He chuckled and shook his head watching him. What a pair those two were.

"Is Pike coming tonight?" Taryn asked.

"He was not invited." I answered flatly.

"No?"

"His position in this life doesn't allow him to come to a reception honoring you. He only views you from the sidelines as the public does."

"Why have you never asked to court him Talina?"

I laughed out loud and covered my mouth with a hand to stifle more laughter.

"Pike? No. Besides, he's fallen for Nanini."

"Nanini?" Taryn asked confused.

"House of Castleton."

"Ah, daughter of Auden." Taryn remembered. "Good luck to him. Nanini should be here tonight though."

"Yes. She should."

"Good. Listen, Talina." Taryn squeezed my shoulder and I let him only to allow him to think I knew nothing of his deception. "I know of your broken heart but please find your smile. It's only us now."

I reached up and stroked the side of his face as he sometimes allowed when I was a small child. He held my hand in place and for only an instant, I could sense that he hurt deeply as well. I ignored my feelings of sympathy and removed my hand. Straightening, I curtsied to him and left quietly. Taryn watched me go, shaking out his hands.

He turned back to the window to see Pike finishing up his work. Good luck to Pike indeed.

*****

Lillit paced the room, wringing her hands so hard that she didn't notice how red they had become. She hadn't received a visit from Gannon in almost a month and from the information that Abrio had gathered, Gannon was sick and his health was declining rapidly. Abrio had not seen him for two weeks because of various duties he had to perform in Dowyn but he was kept apprised of the situation and it was dire to say the least. Since the birth of her daughter, Lillit was hidden under the protection of Abrio for fear that those around the State's Table in Avagyan were to find out about the double life Gannon had led. When the news that she was expecting his child surprised them both she gave the baby girl to Gannon to raise in his state so she would not be treated as the bastard child that she was. It tore her in two and thought it best that her daughter never knew her. It was best she was raised thinking that Kryelle was her mother but even Kryelle could not come to terms with raising another woman's child and so she decided to die. Her death had given Lillit hope that she could finally be with Gannon but it was not to be. For years Gannon had only come to her, to carry on their secret life behind the walls of Dowyn because Gannon could never find a way to tell Talina the truth of how she came into this world. How could she ever understand that her parents loved each other desperately but could never find a way to be together in this lifetime because of political duty?

When Abrio heard the latest news out of Avagyan he reluctantly walked towards Lillit's quarters with a heavy heart that he wasn't able to see his great friend before he passed. It just didn't make sense to him how someone so healthy and strong could have passed so quickly. From what he knew and what he could find out about Gannon's condition, the physicians in Dowyn didn't understand it. They implored Abrio to examine Gannon's body but he couldn't allow it. Not without proof that something malicious happened, he could not give orders to have Gannon sent to Dowyn. And so, he walked towards Lillit while, he assumed, Gannon was being ceremoniously entombed.

Lillit stopped her pacing to see Abrio walk into her room, the look on his face telling her something was terribly wrong. She allowed silent tears to slide down her cheek as he composed his own sorrow to play the part of the strong one.

"He's gone Lillit." Abrio spoke swiftly. "I've had a messenger arrive only minutes ago. He rode all night to get here. I'm afraid Gannon is to be placed in the crypt tonight."

"No..." She whispered.

"I'm so sorry, Lillit."

She turned away and allowed herself a cleansing cry as he stared at her back. She didn't want to believe it but her worst fears had come true. When this whole thing began she tried to convince herself that it was a simple illness. When Gannon wouldn't get better but started getting worse quickly, it ate at her soul that something wasn't right. There had never been an illness quite like what he had suffered in any State of this world. This is what made it so odd. Lillit composed herself and turned back to Abrio.

"You will go to Avagyan?"

"Yes. I'll leave tomorrow after the trials." He answered. "Lillit..."

"I know what you're going to say. I must leave here."

"Yes. Something's not right and your safety is my first concern. You will be moved north, to the State of Canderan."

"Canderan? Why so far?" Lillit demanded.

"Because I need you far for your safety. Until I know what's happening in Avagyan you are to stay in Canderan."

"Forever?"

"I hope not."

"Why don't you just have me banished?"

"You've done nothing wrong." Abrio answered.

"I've only had a continuous affair with the head of Avagyan and bore his child out of marriage. Do you understand the implications of that if the State's Table were to find out? His whole life's work will be for nothing. It will be looked upon as a disgraced legacy. Talina will be ripped of her title."

"Talina was never handed the title." Abrio corrected.

Lillit was stunned and stepped back.

"But...Gannon promised it would go to Talina so I could go home to her, to him."

"Gannon gave the state to Taryn. He rules now."

"What?"

She felt as if the air was kicked out of her body. Taryn ruled now. That was never the plan.

"Why?" Lillit asked assuming Abrio knew. He shook his head in answer. "When did this happen?"

"I don't know when he did it. I simply know it has been done. Gannon only confided in me. No one else knew and it wasn't my place to share it with you. Gannon gave me his word he would speak with you about it himself. Apparently he didn't but that's done now. You leave in two days' time. I've made arrangements for you to stay in the house of my cousin, Lucien Caomh. You'll not want for anything. All will be provided to you as Gannon's accounts in Dowyn have been passed to you."

"I don't care about luxuries! I want to go home to my daughter." Lillit answered desperately.

Abrio looked at Lillit with as much compassion and understanding as he could muster. He took both her hands and gently squeezed them in support.

"I will get you to your daughter when I know what's really going on. I will meet with Talina in Avagyan as soon as possible. If anyone knows what's really going on, it will be her. Taryn will tell me nothing."

Lillit squeezed his hands in return and bowed her head in defeat. She would go to Canderan and hope against hope that this situation wasn't as bad as she feared.

*****

Pike whistled a happy tune as he entered the barn. He was a tall and thin man. Still, there was well defined muscle on him from his daily hard work with the animals. He never let the work get him down. It was work and it put a roof over his head, even though it meant sleeping in a loft above the horses. His hair was short and light brown, never combed down but constantly spiked as that's what his hair tended to do whether he liked it or not. His eyes were a lively blue. They twinkled and made those around him smile, even if they were in sour moods. His own smile was handsome and had girls giggling while turning red and women wanting to.

He didn't see me behind the door and I watched him, thinking how it was the last thing I wanted to do to involve him in what I planned to do and how much I would miss my friend. I couldn't wait any longer though. I had to leave immediately and I needed my friend's help to do it.

"No matter how many times you try, I still know when you want to jump out at me Talina." Pike announced, giving the space where I was hiding a sideways glance.

"Ugh, I really hate it when you do that." I answered, coming out of my hiding place.

"Do what?" Pike leaned on his shovel and gave me a grin. "How are you Talina? I haven't seen you in a while. I tried to find you at the viewing but by the time I had made it to Gannon you had left."

"Yes, I couldn't last much longer than two hours. Taryn permitted me to rest."

Pike gave a sarcastic chuckle and shook his head.

"Permitted you. How generous of him."

"How have you been? Have you seen Nanini? She's supposed to be at the Reception of States tonight. Do you have a secret note for me to pass to her?" I teased, flopping myself onto a large mound of hay.

"Shouldn't you be getting ready for that? It starts in a few hours."

"I am ready." I stated.

"Um...no offense but Taryn will never allow that dress into a formal reception."

"What's wrong with this dress?" I asked faking offense. "It happens to be one of my favorites."

"You know what I mean."

Pike tossed his shovel to the side and sat beside me. He gave me a sad look and I stopped him by changing the subject before he could start.

"How is Nanini? Has she returned your affections?"

Pike squeaked and groaned like he wanted to tell me something but wasn't sure if he should.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

"I hate lying to you." Pike admitted with guilt all over his face.

"What are you lying about?"

"Nanini and I are engaged."

"You're what???" I hollered.

"Ssshhh! Talina please keep it down."

"She hasn't even talked to you? How can you be engaged?"

Pike squeaked and groaned again and I shot up and put my hands on my hips.

"Out with it." I demanded.

"I sort of lied when I said we hadn't spoken or seen each other. We've been secretly courting for weeks."

"You what????" I shouted.

Pike jumped to his feet and covered my mouth with his hand.

"Shut up Talina!" He hissed.

I mumbled as much as I could but he stared at me with a blue gaze that was as honest as a heart could get.

"I will tell you everything but you have to promise to shut up. No one knows."

"Mmpff."

"What?" He asked giving me a confused look.

I pulled his hand away and wiped my mouth with the sleeve of my dress.

"Fine." I hissed. "I'm your best friend. How could you not tell me something like this?"

"Gannon...I didn't want to...He was your father Talina and he was so sick. Your time was taken up with him and I couldn't take you away. Not at that time."

"It would have been nice to get some happy news. I was surrounded my suffering and pain. I still am."

"You're happy?" Pike asked stepping back surprised.

"Of course I am. I wish nothing but the best for you."

"Thank you Talina. That means a lot."

"Does her father know?"

Pike couldn't make eye contact and flopped back down on the golden grass.

"Oh Pike, I'm sorry." I sat beside him and placed a hand on his knee.

"She hasn't said anything to him. Look at me. I'm not exactly nobility." Pike tossed a piece of straw as far as it would go which wasn't far at all.

"You are to me." I offered.

"Thanks Talina."

"And she's said yes. You obviously are noble to her as well. I know it will work out. Tell me everything."

For the next thirty minutes, Pike shared the ins and outs of his new found love. We shared his lunch of fruit, cheeses and breads and giggled like we had before my life started to fall apart. As my silence settled over our visit he noticed my sadness and shuffled closer. As his arm came around me I began to let the tears fall.

"Talina?"

"I will miss you so much. I will miss you the most." I whispered.

"I'm right here. I'm not going anywhere." He answered.

"No." I shook my head and smiled sadly. "But I am."

"What are you talking about?"

I turned my body to face him and grabbed both his hands. I looked into his face sternly because this was the most serious thing he would ever hear from me.

"You must not say anything. Promise me on your life Pike."

"Of course Talina. What's going on?" He sounded nervous now as I had never spoke to him like this before.

"Father banished me before he died."

"What???" Pike dropped my hands and stood in a panic. "No!"

"Listen to me. I need your help."

"Talina, this is crazy!"

"Shut up and listen will you." I hissed. "Father wasn't sick. I mean, he was sick but it wasn't natural. Taryn murdered him with poison and I was told I need to run because he feared I was next."

Pike's mouth dropped open. Even for me, the joker of our pair, this was too far-fetched.

"Don't you believe me?" I asked.

"I don't want to believe you Talina. Banished? Taryn should be banished! He should be put to death. He murdered his own father???"

"Please Pike. Keep your voice down. I don't have a lot of time. I have to be gone before the reception."

"Taryn will come after me for sure. Of course he'll think I'll know something."

"But you don't. You don't know anything."

"Why would he do this?"

"I don't know of his plans and father couldn't tell me before..." I told him. "He ordered me through the gates."

"No! Are you nuts? No one knows what's beyond there."

"Yes, another place; another time. Somewhere Taryn wouldn't be able to find me."

"Only those risking death would go through the gates."

"This was my father's dying wish and I need your help to fulfill it."

Pike rubbed his bottom lip and looked as if he was about to have an anxiety attack. He never gave into panic. It was never a real threat to him but I had loaded a huge amount of secret conspiracy on his shoulders and he was unsure what to do. All he knew was that the ruler of the state had committed treason by murder and his best friend in the whole world was running for her life; ordered by a dead man. Pike loved Gannon like a father; the father he never knew. Gannon had always shown love towards him. He had to help Talina. He didn't have a choice. It would be an insult to Gannon's memory if he didn't.

"What do you need me to do?" He asked nervously.

I jumped at him and threw my hands around his neck. He embraced me and held my head and body close.

"Thank you Pike." I whispered.

I didn't know that as we said our goodbyes, Pike was frantically making plans of his own.

*****

Pike steered his horse through the narrow cobblestone streets and tight corners. He nearly killed a pair of old ladies selling bread and as they shook their fists at him, Pike looked back and called an apology. There was only one destination he needed to get to and he only had little over an hour to make it to the next. Since Talina dropped such disastrous information on him he felt eyes on him from every direction. It was silly. There was no attention on him, only the finishing touches on preparations for tonight's reception had everyone preoccupied. The closer he got to this side of town, the more uncomfortable he became. This was where the noble and wealthy resided. Even though Pike lived close to the House of State, a barn could not compare with the structures in this area of the city.

He had met Nanini by chance. Her horse had injured its foot on a ride in the country. He was coming back from a delivery when he found her. He didn't know who she was but the way she dressed he knew from what area she resided. The condition of his dress and the fact that he probably smelled from a full morning's ride did not faze her in the least from smiling at him. She was polite and curious about him and when she looked at him with her brown eyes, he nearly crumbled. Nanini looked like a pixie. She only was as tall as his shoulder height. Her hair was cut short and framed her face, her nose turned up slightly and her cheekbones high, accentuated by the sun kissed blonde tendrils that sat just above them. She wore the customary riding gear but compared to his, it was fine indeed and he felt uneasy being in her presence. That was until they shared a laugh or two as he examined her horse and helped her bring it back to her stables where he removed the cracked shoe on its foot and tended the wound it left.

"When can he ride again?" She inquired before he left.

"I'd leave him for the better part of a week."

"When can I see you again?" She asked.

It shocked him and he stuttered out an answer that left him the red one instead of the woman before him. They had met the day after and the day after that until days turned into weeks and interest grew to love. Would she love him enough now? His life was just beginning only to be cut short by a man that was so intent on having sovereignty that he would murder his own father to get it and possibly murder the one that it should have rightfully belonged to.

Seeing her house, he got off his horse while the animal was still trying to stop at the insistent pulling of the reigns. It reared its head in disagreement at Pike's treatment but Pike couldn't care less at the moment. He ran to the front door and pounded on it until someone answered.

"Pike?" Nanini showed her face through the window and was surprised by his visit. She opened the door and stepped out quickly taking his hand and leading him towards the back of the house. When they got there she shot him an irritated look. "You can't be here. You know what day it is. What are you doing?"

"I don't expect you to understand." He spoke quickly and Nanini saw the panic in his eyes.

"What's wrong? What's happened?" She grabbed at his arm to steady herself because the feeling in her belly from the look on his face made her want to be sick.

"I must leave." He answered.

"Why? Where?"

"Gannon was murdered by Taryn. He told Talina as he died. He banished her for her own safety. She's to go through the gates."

Nanini slumped against the wall and nearly lost her balance hearing the statement that just came out of his mouth.

"No, this can't be true. Pike..." Tears formed in her eyes. Not only because Pike was telling her he was leaving but because their beloved leader had fallen by such a fate as murder. "Why are you going?"

"Like I said, I don't expect you to understand. Talina is the proper sovereign, even if Gannon didn't have the chance to admit it. We all knew it. She needs to be protected until I can figure this out and get her back."

"You can't come back. She's banished through the gates. There's no way back."

"I have to find a way. I cannot let Gannon lie in his grave in vain."

"Talina's banishment has nothing to do with you. Stay here. We have a life to live. You and me. You promised me your life."

"Talina's banishment has everything to do with me. She's the only sister I have; the only family I have. You know this. I've never hidden our relationship from you. She's kin."

"Not by blood." Nanini argued.

"No, by kindred spirit which, to me, is so much deeper. Come with us."

Nanini strained to understand what he had just asked. He stared into her face with such intensity that it scared her.

"What are you asking of me?" She quietly demanded.

"I'm leaving at dusk. Before the reception. Come with us."

"Pike..."

"Please Nanini." He begged in a whisper, unable to hold back the emotion in his voice as it cracked.

"You're asking me to risk life."

"Your life here is no different than a life beyond. This state is now being run by a murderer and no one knows what he has planned. It could be nothing but it could be everything. A murderer Nanini. If Taryn is capable of murdering his own father he is capable of anything."

Nanini shook her head in denial.

"No."

"No?"

"How dare you Pike. The reception is tonight. I am to leave in less than an hour and you come here and demand that I banish myself?"

He knew it was a long shot but he just couldn't leave without trying because he would always wonder if Nanini would have said yes. Reluctantly he knew that this short conversation maybe shouldn't have taken place and he should never have asked such a thing. Now Talina's secret was out. Talina needed to leave at once.

"Okay." Pike stepped back making himself bigger than how he felt. "I have to go."

"Pike..."

"I don't have time to convince you Nanini! Taryn is a traitor to the state!"

"You speak treason!"

"I speak the truth! Gannon spoke of it on his death bed! His death bed Nanini! The only place where a man will never tell a lie unless he lived one. I am sovereign to Gannon and therefor to Talina. You know of the stories of the gates. That is where I'll be if you change your mind but I will not wait one minute past five."

"Don't leave me like this." Nanini cried. "Pike please, don't leave me."

"I'm not leaving you. You just left me. I have to go."

Pike stepped toward the woman he loved more than anything and placed a kiss on her lips. He looked deeply into her face and wiped a tear from her cheek with his thumb.

"I have no choice. I will not reside here knowing what's happened. I will not live in a state run by a traitor. He betrayed Gannon and Talina...he's betrayed us all."

"Go to Abrio. Move to the state of Dowyn. He was Gannon's most trusted friend." Nanini begged. "Talina will be safe there. Abrio can be trusted. He can help."

"I don't know who to trust. Taryn can still get to her in Dowyn. Gannon banished her. That was his dying wish. She must honor that."

With a final kiss on Nanini's forehead, Pike turned and walked away. He never looked back. He couldn't because if he did he might change his mind. Nanini sunk to the ground shaking with shock. Now the torch of truth was passed to her and she didn't know what she was to do with it. Placing a hand on the wall to steady herself, Nanini stood and stumbled back to the house. Ignoring those that watched her climb the stairs, Nanini entered her room and closed the door quietly behind her.

*****

"You look just as I was hoping, Talli." Taryn told me as he met me in the hall.

"Thank you. So you approve?" I asked trying to smile at him.

Taryn stared at the deep crimson gown ordained with the knotwork that symbolized the State of Avagyan, in gold and silver, down the front to the floor. The bodice fitted off the shoulders to allow for gems to hang from my neck and my hair was swept up into a soft pattern of curls braided into a delicate gold headpiece. I made sure to wear my most treasured pieces because I was certain I would need them where ever I would end up.

"I do. Are you ready?" Taryn finally answered.

"Yes. As ready as I will be."

Taryn gave me a confused look and chuckled.

"That's very cryptic."

"This is a big moment for you." I answered taking his arm. "I just want it to be perfect."

We walked together for a while; his mind on playing the part of leader that he's waited to play for so long and my mind trying not to fear what lay beyond this world.

"I wish you could enter with me." He said.

"As do I. I will see you at dinner. There are many waiting to congratulate you."

"Okay." Taryn stopped and turned towards me. "Thank you for making the effort."

I shrugged it off and smiled.

"Good luck Taryn."

Letting go of his arm I curtsied deeply to him and he accepted with a nod of his chin.

"How do I look?" He asked straightening his shoulders and posing with extravagance.

I couldn't help but roll my eyes and snicker. His uniform was impeccable with a high collared black shirt and red jacket with the same braiding as was on my own dress. His medals of honor were placed on his chest, just under his left shoulder. There weren't as many as my father wore but there would be after tonight; each State offering one as an extension of cooperation between governments. He wore black pressed pants and black leather boots that reflected the candles from the hallway in their shine. On his side hung a sword so sharp that the slightest touch would require a needle and thread to heal the wound.

"Like a Head of State." I answered.

"But I make it look good." He smiled.

"Get over yourself."

"Now there's the Talina I know. See you soon."

I stayed where I was until Taryn was gone from my sight. I took a note from my small pocket that was sewn into the side of my gown and tapped it on my fingers. This was it. I only had minutes to leave without being noticed but I needed to leave this for Taryn explaining why I wouldn't be at the reception. Quickly turning, I hiked up my gown and walked swiftly back to my quarters. I placed the note on my bed and took the heavy velvet cloak that rested at the foot of the mattress. Swinging it on, I pulled the hood around my head and cinched it around my neck. With no time to examine how I looked in a mirror, which I never did, I left towards a back stairwell that the house servants used. I knew these passageways well as it was the only way I could sneak Pike in when we were children.

The rustling of the gown had me uneasy that I would be heard but it was my own imagination. Anyone that was available to serve during this grand occasion was busy elsewhere. Being so close to dinner, these passageways would be vacant. It was a nuisance that I had to leave through the kitchens and I crossed my fingers that no one would pay attention to a cloaked figure rushing past the ovens.

The stairs and narrow hallways felt like they would never come to an end but the solid wood door appeared and my heart rate sped up realizing that this was the last obstacle to my hypothetical freedom. There was no freedom in running. I was not that person that ran from problems. I was however a very loyal daughter and for that reason I ran. Stopping at the door, I listened for any sounds coming from beyond it. There was the usual banging and talk but I only heard the cooks and I hoped against hope that they were busy with preparing to serve than to notice me. I pushed the door open a tiny bit and peered through the crack.

A large man was yelling at a younger one for adding something to the soup that he was not told to. Both of their backs were turned. A woman was at the fires, turning some hens that were roasting; the scent of them had my stomach voicing its opinions on leaving before having nothing to eat. Seeing the archway to the outside, I quickly but quietly opened the door wider and snuck out. As I brushed past the furious chef, he merely turned to see who passed him, only to see the small sweep train of a crimson dress leave through his kitchen. He shrugged deciding by the cape and gown's appearance that he didn't have a right to say anything to whoever it was and turned back to finish his verbal assault on his young cook.

Now outside, I took a second to collect myself breathing in large gulps of fresh air, still laced with the scents of food.

"Took you long enough." Pike whispered. "Where have you been?"

I clutched my chest in surprise at the voice but knew who was to meet me back here and glared.

"I'm right on time and don't scare me like that." I hissed back.

"The horses are ready." He ignored my frustration and walked quickly towards a walkway that had two horses tethered to a post.

The sight of my father's horse had me almost running to it. I tried not to. Pike had done his best to saddle it with the worst saddle he could find so no one would recognize the beautiful animal that could carry no other than a king. Gannon was not but he was close. I was the first to straddle my saddle, my skirts becoming tangled as I fitted myself on the leather. It was uncomfortable and limited my movements but I ignored it and trotted away keeping my head down and listening for Pike behind me.

Our conversation was nothing until we were out of the city walls. As soon as we were clear I rode faster. Pike took up the lead and directed his horse towards the far trees. We never looked back, only keeping our faces forward. I didn't want to look back at my home. It hadn't been my home since Gannon's death but I felt suspended in air because, quite suddenly, I didn't know where I belonged. Not knowing exactly where I was going, I relied on Pike to take me to these gates. I was struck at how lucky I was that I had Pike to take me to my destination so I wasn't alone. Going through the gates would be another story. I had no clue what to expect because those that had travelled, by banishment or pure curiosity, never returned.

Pike slowed as the trees around us grew denser. He tried to steer us through more open land but at times it was a tight squeeze until, finally, a great opening approached and towering at least twelve feet high were three large pillars of rock. We stopped the horses and slowly eased off their backs. Pike had been here before on a dare. He had told me years before about it and that is why I asked him to take me because I had never had the opportunity to explore this far out of the city walls. As we approached the gates, I was in awe at how tall the pillars stood. I quickly understood why they were in the middle of a forest. The trees here were even taller to hide the stone's tops and keep their location as secret as possible. Only the fear of the unknown kept people away; their location being told in many stories that were shared around fires at night.

Quickly taking my jewels off my neck, I placed them in a leather satchel and put it over my shoulders.

"I don't have time for a long goodbye Pike. I'm sorry." I told him, unable to look at him.

"There's no goodbyes. I'm coming." He answered.

"You're what?" I asked. "No."

"Yes." He argued.

"No Pike! This is not your problem. I was banished. You weren't. Don't risk your life just because you think I need a babysitter."

"Nothing you can say will change my mind. I brought things of my own we may need and that's it."

"Pike..."

"No Talina! I can't let you go through the gates by yourself. I'm not arguing this anymore. We don't have time."

"But...Nanini."

Pike hung his head in sadness then shook it off and glanced towards the pillars.

"Nanini..." Pike started but was interrupted by a voice in the distance.

"Pike! Talina!"

We heard a female shout from the bush. Pike looked at me in surprise then ran towards the voice. He soon ran out with a horse at his heels. Nanini saw us in the dimming light and stopped her horse. She jumped off and ran to Pike who mistakenly opened his arms. Instead he received a slap to the face.

"Ow!" He exclaimed rubbing the sting from his skin.

I could only stand and watch in complete and utter surprise.

"I am so angry with you I don't even know why I'm here!" She shouted.

"Then why are you here?!" He shouted back.

"Because I love you. Even though you're absolutely out of your mind!"

Pike smiled relieved and grabbed her in an embrace.

"Thank you Nanini."

She rolled her eyes and patted his back then looked to me. I flew my hands up in defense at her stare.

"Don't look at me. I didn't know about this."

"You didn't tell Talina?" Nanini asked pulling away.

"If I did she would have said no." Pike answered.

"I did say no." I announced.

Nanini went to her horse and started to tie it up but Pike shook his head and pulled her hand away.

"No. Let them free. Who knows how long they'll be here without care. Let them go home." He instructed.

With a shaky smile, Nanini nodded in agreement and retrieved a small pouch from the saddlebag. Pike took her hand and squeezed. I felt the ring in my pocket and looked for a spot that it would be useful. It was the only reason I could think that my father would give it to me. Pike followed my lead and searched around as well while keeping Nanini's hand in his. The sound of branches crunching underfoot and walking towards the pillars spooked us. I waved silently to Pike to come closer to me. The sound came quicker and made us panic. I grabbed Pike's hand and, only looking for a hiding spot, we walked as a chain of three links into the center of the triad of stone pillars.

With a flash of light as piercing as a lightning bolt, travelling from sky to ground, the circle was emptied. A deer and her fawn stepped out of the shadows that were created from sunset and forest. Raising their heads and twitching their ears they continued walking their path, stopping in the middle of the gates to munch of some tender grasses, never realizing that three people had just been shot from this world to the unknown.

*****

Taryn searched the crowd for his sister's face but could not see it anywhere. In a sea of people not one was Talina's and it ate at his stomach that she wasn't there. The line of leaders and councilors was dwindling and his smile of welcome was becoming more and more strained as, one after the other, he accepted their alliance. It surprised him to look from his search for a woman into the face of his father's closest friend, Abrio.

"Taryn." Abrio extended his hand.

"Abrio, I heard you had arrived. I'm sorry I couldn't come to you earlier but Talina said she had spoken to you."

"Yes." Abrio reached to a councilman beside him and picked up a medal they presented to him to affix on Taryn's jacket. "I had spoken to her for a brief moment this afternoon."

As a dance that had been rehearsed for centuries, Abrio and Taryn went through the motions of fortifying their pact between state and public even though, deep down, Abrio was very hesitant. Knowing of the tension and anger between father and son, something about Taryn now assuming his father's role wasn't sitting well with his soul. He constantly had images of Gannon come to mind and they were not of a peaceful man.

"Have you seen her since?" Taryn asked.

"No, why do you ask. I'm sure she's visiting; playing the part of hostess."

"That was never her forte." Taryn disagreed.

Abrio chuckled and nodded.

"You're right about that."

"Would you excuse me?" Taryn politely asked and walked away.

Abrio watched him leave and took a look around the great room himself. Talina was nowhere to be found. Something wasn't right. He watched as Taryn whispered to one of his councilors and the man ran off quickly while Taryn plastered a smile on his face as another came to greet him. Abrio decided it was best to stick close to Taryn. He seemed off, very preoccupied, and he wondered why as Taryn and his sister were never especially close no matter how hard the girl tried to befriend him. One day, long ago, she had given up on any sort of sibling relationship feeling that his brotherly affections weren't worth the frustrations of trying.

Abrio picked a glass of wine from a tray and made small chatter with those around as he watched the scene change before his very eyes. The councilor came back trying to hide his concern as he handed Taryn a letter. Taryn simply folded it seeing the food being brought in and through the great room, towards the dining room, as those around cheered and clapped. His face took on an appearance as if he could kill in a matter of seconds.

"I'm sure she's around somewhere Auden. She couldn't have gone far. All the young ladies have been looking forward to this event so as to be seen, especially by our new Head of State."

Abrio's ears perked to the conversation. Apparently another was missing as well.

"She said she would only be a moment. She needed a minute because of nerves. We left her in the front hall. She's nowhere to be seen. It's not like Nanini. She knows how imperative it is for her to be here."

"It's funny you should mention that. Talina cannot be found either." Abrio cut in and, keeping an eye on Taryn as he entered the dining hall, wanted to find out if these two had anything in common. "Did they know each other? Could they be anywhere together?"

Auden stared at him in puzzlement trying to place where he knew this man that spoke to him. Finally recognition hit him and he smiled in greeting.

"Abrio is it?" He asked.

"Yes sir, it is."

"The girls are acquaintances. That's all I know of their relationship."

"Dinner is served!"

The announcement was called out for those that lingered in the great room. The chef prepared a hot meal and as such would have liked it served that way.

"Well then, I'm sure they'll both turn up. Talina was never one to refuse a good meal or party for that matter. Come along. Let's not worry unless we have to."

The men around agreed and wandered into the dining hall. Auden took one last look at the entrance to the room then reluctantly followed the crowd. Abrio took his seat at the head table. He was always welcomed there and never saw a reason to change tradition. Taryn tried not to glare at him as he placed a napkin in his lap.

"Something wrong Taryn?" Abrio asked thanking a waiter with a smile as his wine glass was filled.

"No."

"I'm sure she'll turn up." Abrio offered.

Taryn felt the envelope in his pocket burn a message to his mind that Abrio didn't know what the hell he was talking about. He stood and excused himself, quickly making his way to his study. Taryn pulled open the door and as it closed he pulled the letter out of his pocket and tore at the envelope. Tossing it into the fire he unfolded the piece of paper. It wasn't a long letter but even so, Taryn stood and re-read the words over and over again just to be sure they were real.

Taryn,

Dearest brother and traitor. I have been banished by father as he lay dying. I will not tell you where but I will tell you why. For a murder you committed. He feared for my safety and so, because of what you've done to us, you will never see me again as per father's orders as he left this world. How could you Taryn? Don't bother searching for me as you will never find me. My secret is safe with our father. Mother would be so proud.

Talina

Taryn had never been so furious and shaken in his life. He tore up the letter and balled up the pieces, throwing them in the fire as he screamed with fury. He was an idiot. He should have known Gannon would have saved his strength to tell her. He saved his strength to confront him as he tried to catch his breath. He remembered it every day needing the memory of it released from him, yet it festered in his mind. As Taryn entered the room it was cleared of people so they could have a good father and son talk before Gannon finally gave in to the effects of the poison that had been building up in his body for weeks. Taryn needed patience. This couldn't be a sudden death. That would get people talking. It had to be slow and mimic an incurable illness.

"I know what you have done Taryn. I saw you when you didn't know. By then it was too late." Gannon stated weakly, staring deeply into Taryn's eyes.

"You deserve it for what you've done." Taryn simply replied with a small shrug.

"You are so full of hatred. I gave you what you wanted but I fear what you want to do with it."

"That's none of your concern now." Taryn answered.

"My daughter is my concern. It is your sister I worry for."

Taryn chuckled. Even in death his attention towards his daughter outshone anything he should have been thinking about; like praying for forgiveness minutes before meeting his creator.

"Let me take care of her. Die knowing whose hands her life's in now will you. I will not harm her but I do have plans for her." Taryn knelt close to Gannon's face and scowled at him. "I need a wife."

Gannon's mouth fell open and the man became even more breathless as he stared in horror at Taryn's threat.

"She is your blood." He wheezed.

"Barely." Taryn answered standing. "Have a good trip."

He turned and walked away, never turning back to the old man that lay dying yet struggling to hold on. In the hall he found Pike who came to pay his respects to Gannon. Instead, Taryn gave him a job.

"Fetch Talina. Father dies and he asks for her. Go now, he has minutes to live."

Pike ran like the wind and Taryn watched him go as the physician entered the room to check on his patient.

Taryn finished his tantrum and, looking in a mirror, fixed his appearance. He poured himself a drink then another. Taking one more breath he went back to his dinner. In the morning there would be a full search of every State of this place. Every building would be searched and when he found her she would wish that she had stayed where she was told to; here with him.

The first place he would search would be the State of Dowyn where Talina's mother was in hiding; or so he had always assumed. Abrio would do Gannon that favor without question. Two birds, one stone. One would die and one would wish she could.

*****

Gabriel tossed his keys on the kitchen counter and stole a beer out of the six pack he just bought. Not even bothering to take off his suit jacket, he flopped down on his couch and put his feet up on the coffee table. He could just hear her judgments now. Gabriel, your shoes are still on. Gabriel, please! Could you show a little respect? But he didn't have to listen to it anymore. It was over. The last ten years of his life was erased with a single signature on the bottom of a twenty page document where she was entitled to half his shit. He didn't want it anyway, nor did he want hers. He just wanted her money, better than that; he wanted her daddy's money. He paid for a lot of their lifestyle in the first place. She was the one that cheated and even if the judge didn't want to hear it, Gabriel made sure no one forgot it. For the last two years of their marriage, she snuck around making him an idiot in the eyes of many of their friends. Why they didn't say anything, he didn't know. He was hurt but he got over it quickly when it was her own brother that ratted her out. Now he wanted to forget signing anything and to do that he meant to get fall down drunk.

The last year was filled with settling things and trying to get what he felt he deserved. Of course she was going to act the scorned one. He was never there. He was always busy. What else was she supposed to do while he was away all the time?

"Be honest with me! Ever thought of that Deb? Huh?"

"Well now you're just being melodramatic." She brushed him off.

He was so angry all the time. Now that it was over, maybe he could get some peace. He took the cheque out of his pocket for his half of everything, because he wasn't having this drawn out for another five years, and stared at it. Three hundred thousand fifty seven dollars and twelve cents. Since she made more than he did he was entitled to spousal support but he refused. He wanted a payout and that was the only hold up to their divorce. The judge heard their case and made his decision within minutes. Gabriel remembered the look on her face as she turned to her parents. They then preceded to glare at him while daddy dearest took out his cell phone and made a call. Apparently they wanted this done as well because he was delivered the money as he was leaving the courthouse.

With cash in hand, Gabriel gave some thought to what he wanted to do. He thought about it from time to time as the life that he was living had ghosts of the past lurking in every corner. He only had one close friend that had stuck by him. All the others sided with Deborah because he had become, in her words, selfish and difficult; never realizing the pain that he put her through. Always the drama queen, he never really knew how he lasted ten whole years married to her.

He liked photography and went out every now and then with his mother's old camera, taking pictures of anything that caught his eye while he travelled for his job. The photographs he loved; the job not so much. He no longer had a house to take care of. He lived in this rental apartment that was all he could get and hated coming home to. Maybe he would just take off. Maybe he would go away for a year and get his head back to a place where he could actually sleep at night. He was never able to do much vacationing alone as he and Deb had met in college and married soon after graduation. Just maybe he should go and take pictures somewhere far away and relive a youth he never got to live plus relax a little bit after the year he just endured. Gabriel seriously gave some thought to this pathway that was suddenly opening in his mind because he liked the direction it was taking him.

His phone brought his attention back to real life and he swore thinking it was his stupid lawyer. His lawyer did a great job but he was still a lawyer and asked for a small fortune in return. Jimmy said he saved him in his divorce. He came highly recommended, so recommended that when Deb's lawyer met them a look of regret lingered in his eyes which pleased Gabriel very much. Gabriel was wrong though. It was his good buddy Walter who was calling. Thank God for that.

"Hey Walter. What's up?" Gabriel asked sitting up.

"Just seeing how you are. I know you had to see her today and I just thought you might want to get drunk."

"That, my friend, is an excellent idea. I was going to do it alone but since you offered..."

"Meet you in twenty?"

"Yeah." Gabriel nodded and finished his beer. "Meet you in twenty."

"See you there."

Gabriel clicked off and stole another beer as he went to his room to change his suit to some jeans and a sweater. The end of September was now upon them and it was getting chilly. Luckily, their local bar was just down the street and there was no use for cars which was good because he didn't intend on staying sober enough to drive.

*****

The bar was housed in an old warehouse which gave the place some character. It was a small Wednesday evening crowd. Some young kids were playing pool in the back, pretending like they knew what the hell they were doing; reminding Gabriel what it was like to be eighteen again. It was still early enough that there was time for the place to fill up which he was hoping for. As much as he loved Walter, he was a single guy now, and some female attention would hit the spot. He had been propositioned a few times during his marriage but he never thought to act out on them even though, at times, they were very tempting offers. Little did he know that he should have.

"What can I get you?" The bartender asked watching Gabriel take a seat at the bar.

"Pint of Keith's and a double Jamison." Gabriel answered peering around for Walter.

"Sure thing."

He turned to fill the order and Walter walked in five minutes later.

"There he is. Mr. Single guy. How does it feel buddy? It's finally over."

Gabriel gave him a shrug. "It's fine. I'm just glad it's done."

"Well, it could have been dragged out for a lot longer. This is good. A clean slate." Walter clapped him on the shoulder and motioned to the bartender. "I'll have what he's having."

The bartender took a second look at Gabriel's order and nodded.

"So, what did the judge say?" Walter asked.

"I got what I want. We weren't even there two hours."

"Get out of here." Walter laughed.

"I kid you not. He took a look at Deb's financials, that I demanded be there, and he saw no reason for a five year payment schedule. Daddy got a cheque to me via orders through a phone. I am no longer part of the ball crushing Hunsley family. I am now a Marek once again."

"Wow." Walter chuckled. "To see the look on daddy's face when the judge ordered that. Man, I would have paid money to see it."

"I made out pretty good too. I'm thinking of using my new found wealth to take off for a while."

"What? Like living a life you never got to?" Walter took a sip of beer that he was just handed and got comfortable on the stool next to Gabriel.

"Sort of." Gabriel admitted.

"Here we go." Walter rolled his eyes and shook his head with amusement. "You think you're the first guy to want to reclaim his life after a divorce. I've met plenty of them."

"I deserve it."

"Sure. Where are you going to go?"

"I don't know. Obviously somewhere where they speak English. I'm not into learning another language."

"What about your job?" Walter asked.

"What about it? I have some money now. I can take leave."

"Your boss is going to let you take a leave?"

"It's sales. It's not that important. Maybe I'll take some pictures. The right pic could make millions."

"How long have you been drinking?" Walter laughed, looking at Gabriel's drinks.

"Come on Walter. I just need to escape from this city. It's closing in on me. It hasn't been the best couple years of my life and I need to get myself back together. What she did and what she got away with was humiliating."

Walter played with the condensation that dripped down the side of his glass. He heard the hurt in Gabriel's voice and it was the first time his friend showed how hurt he was so Walter found it hard to find words of comfort for him that wouldn't be too cliché.

"I hear what you're saying Gabe. I can't believe everything she did behind your back."

"And what I know probably isn't the whole truth. I only heard about the one guy because my lawyer wanted to question him. According to her brother, there were a couple more. And she got half of everything!"

"The courts don't care about who screwed around on whom. I told you that."

"Yeah you told me that. You gave me fair warning and for that I'm buying tonight." Gabriel offered.

"Hey Mr. Rockefeller. Cheers to that." Walter held up his glass to have it tapped with Gabriel's.

"Cheers."

"Congratulations on the rest of your life Gabe."

"Thanks man."

They drank in silence for a few minutes then asked the bartender for another round. More people started flowing in the front doors and both men searched for some pretty female faces.

"So where are you thinking?" Walter finally asked.

"I don't know. Where do you think?" Gabriel asked back.

"English speaking countries? Far away?"

"Across the pond." Gabriel confirmed.

"Weather?"

"Don't care."

"Women."

"I care." Gabriel snickered and Walter joined him on the joke.

"Scotland, Ireland, England...You'd know the language there."

"There is the UK. I'll check it out."

"Switzerland, Italy. That woman from that movie went to Italy. She got divorced and ran away."

"Thanks for that. One for comparing me to a woman and two, comparing my life to a movie based on a woman. Come on."

"You totally asked for it when you spoke of your silly little womanly plans." Walter laughed. "Seriously though, let me know where you're going because I get the distinct impression that you're quite serious about this."

"I am my friend. I need recovery time."

"Go for it. I'll come visit you if it turns into forever."

"It will not be forever." Gabriel argued.

"How long then?"

"I don't know." Gabriel answered truthfully. "I'm not sure what's out there anymore but I'm willing to reacquaint myself with whatever it is."

*****

The evening turned into feeling only tipsy and not fall down drunk as was the plan. Gabriel and Walter had opened themselves up to two lovely ladies that had perched themselves beside them making the decision to stay sober an easy and hopeful one. After further discussion with Walter, he knew what he wanted to do which meant, in his mind, it was time to put the scheming into action. It was a great celebration and the blonde he invited back to his place was just a bonus. He woke to find her still there and helped himself again before she left.

"Thanks for last night. It was fun. Sorry you're moving away. It would have been nice to get to know you better." She said coming out of the shower.

"Feeling's mutual. Thanks for keeping me company." He answered.

"Here's my number." She scribbled some digits on the front of a phonebook he had laying on the kitchen counter. "In case you change your mind. I have to run."

"Thanks. If you hear from me I've changed my mind."

"My fingers are crossed. See you." She grabbed his chin and kissed him quickly. "Good Luck Gabriel."

"Bye."

He watched her go and whistled to himself. She was one hell of a girl but there were more important things on his mind this morning. It was a new day that brought new possibility and he was starting to feel excited about what this new chapter would bring. Nothing would spoil his mood today and just in case someone wanted to try, he didn't answer his phone.

Gabriel made himself a quick breakfast and sat at his computer with a plate of peanut buttered toast and a second coffee. He first looked at photos of landscapes that interested him and then narrowed down towns or cities close by. There were a few options in Ireland and Scotland that had him calling to inquire. It didn't go as well as he assumed it would. He didn't want to rent an apartment and he wasn't getting anywhere with any bed and breakfasts. When they heard how long he wanted to stay they said they couldn't accommodate him especially when he didn't know a departure date. He wanted to try and stay in one place, somewhere as a home base, and attempt to travel a little throughout the countries. Because he didn't have any set plans it was a tough search and he was getting frustrated.

As the hours passed so did his options. He looked at one more number and decided to try it as a last resort before revamping his ideas. It was a farm in the middle of nowhere in Scotland. It was in someplace called the Isle of Arran and it would be a hell of trip to get there but it drew him in. There was a feeling he had, once he saw the photos, that he was supposed to be there. Why he didn't call these people first he would never know. These people rented out a vacation cottage on their land that was down a hill from where they lived. They rented it out during the spring and summer but they didn't have any information on fall and winter. The fall was coming. That could have been bad timing on his part but he wasn't about to wait eight months to get out of here.

"A year? I've never had anyone want to stay a year. I'll need to speak with my wife about that. What did you say you were? A photographer?"

"Yeah. I'm in Canada right now but I'm looking to go abroad for a while. I have references. I don't smoke but I do like a pint once in a while."

"And it's just you?"

"Yep. Only me."

"What's your number? I'll talk to Annie and let you know."

Gabriel rattled off his number and waited anxiously while searching for the most affordable plane ticket he could find. This money had to last him a whole year, maybe longer. He did celebrate last night but now he was on a budget. If his boss wouldn't give him the time off he would have to quit and then he would have to look for something when he got back. This was a huge risk as there weren't a lot of jobs these days and the competition was tight.

Dozing on the couch, while listening to the television, his phone rang. He didn't quite hear it at first but on the final ring he realized what he was hearing and scrambled to answer it. It was after midnight and he drew his eyes in confusion that anyone would be calling at this hour until he realized they were calling from a different time zone.

"Gabriel Marek?" A woman was on the other end, the sound of his name sounding funny with her accent.

"Speaking."

"Hello. I'm sorry I forgot about the time change. I hope I didn't wake you."

"No. It's good. I was up." He lied "Is this Mrs. MacDermott."

"Yes. My husband tells me you'd like to rent the cottage for a year? Did he understand you correctly?"

"He did. It's not easy trying to find something on the internet that's so accommodating. I understand if you couldn't do it."

"And you want to come..."

"I'm trying to get there in the next couple of weeks."

"You do realize this is Scotland and your timing is...not everyone likes to come to Scotland for the winter Mr. Marek."

Gabriel chuckled at the concern in her voice. He did realize that and he did know that it sounded a little insane.

"I realize my timing isn't the best Mrs. MacDermott."

"Good. At least you know that. Well, I can't see it being a problem. Since it would be for a full year I'll need a deposit."

Gabriel sat up with butterflies in his belly. He couldn't believe this was happening; that she was agreeing.

"No problem. Visa okay?" He asked her quickly.

"That's fine."

"This is so great Mrs. MacDermott. Thank you so much."

"What will you do for a car Mr. Marek."

"Excuse me?" He asked, being taken off guard by the question.

"You'll need a way to get around." She answered.

"Well, I haven't given that much thought but I will. I appreciate the roof over my head though."

"Alright. Please let us know when you've settled your plans. We look forward to your arrival."

"I will. This is great. Thank you." Gabriel loosened the grip on his phone now that he found somewhere to go.

After ending the call, Gabriel jumped off the couch and shook off the stress of the day. It was minor but still, he wanted this to work out so badly. Like he told Walter, he needed recovery time. Even if it looked like he was running away he wanted to believe he was running towards something that was meant to be. He needed something new and the Isle of Arran in Scotland may just have the new that was waiting for him. Clicking off the television, Gabriel turned in for the night. Tomorrow he needed a fresh head to prepare for whatever he just planned because now there was no turning back.

*****

All he wanted was a bed. Was that too much to ask? A nice bed with some warm blankets and puffy pillows that he could sink his head into. It was inevitable although it seemed like he would never get there. He could finally see the island coming into view. Gabrielle's excitement the day before was now turning into exhaustion. After delays and luggage getting lost, what was supposed to be a fifteen hour trip had now gone on for almost twenty three and his mood was in severe risk of going from exhausted to pissed off. He wanted to keep it together. Jack MacDermott was supposed to meet him at the dock to give him a ride to the farm. He had offered without hesitation; feeling good about the cottage being lived in and the extra income it would give them during the winter. So a ride was the least Jack could do. As the ferry docked, Gabriel's relief was tangible. So much so that a man beside him gave him a sympathetic smile.

"Long trip was it?"

"Excuse me?" Gabriel replied trying not to snap as people were a side irritation at the moment.

"You've been travelling a long time?"

"Yeah." Gabriel answered with an apologetic smile. "It's been a long few hours."

"Well then, I wish you a well-deserved rest." The man smiled back and left his side.

That small little conversation picked Gabriel's spirits up just the right amount to give him enough energy to make small talk for the ride to the end of his destination. Taking his pack and carry-on, he descended down some steps and shrugged his shoulders up to his ears to guard against the wind. The sun was shining but the wind off the ocean was cold. He changed his mind. He didn't want a bed just yet. He wanted a hot shower. The faces that were meeting others, as they got off the ferry, were friendly enough. Gabriel looked around but didn't see anyone that was looking for him.

"This is just great." Gabriel muttered. "He probably forgot about the delays."

"Gabriel Marek?" A voice spoke from behind him and he turned, confused at the man that stood before him.

"That's me."

"Hi, Jack sent me to pick you up. With the hold ups on your trip he had appointments he couldn't change. He apologizes." The man extended his hand in a friendly enough gesture but was reserved just the same.

"Thanks." Gabriel replied taking his hand and giving it a firm shake. "Call me Gabe. You are...?"

"Pike."

Gabriel had never heard of a name like that before and he smiled with interest as he dropped Pike's hand.

"Pike. Is there a last name to the first?"

"Just Pike. The car's this way." Pike thumbed behind him then turned and left.

Gabriel hurried to keep up with him and when he saw the ride he nearly died.

"What the hell is that?"

"What?" Pike answered getting his keys.

"That."

Gabriel pointed to the old truck, possibly from the seventies, that looked like something from a circus act and clowns would spill out the moment Pike opened the door. Pike nodded in agreement and unlocked Gabriel's side first.

"I know. Jack won't get rid of it. Don't worry. We won't be in it for long. Toss your stuff in the back. It won't fit in the cab." Pike got in the truck and Gabriel stayed in his spot, looking around for any other option but there was none. Resigned, he tossed his pack and carryon in the back and squished himself in. "Hold on. The shocks are...well, they're nonexistent."

"Perfect." Gabriel answered and watched out the window as Pike pulled out of the parking lot.

They rode in uncomfortable silence until Gabriel decided it really wasn't Pike's fault that he was in this mess so thought it best to be friendly. He would be here for some time and would probably run into Pike now and then. Jack and Pike obviously knew each other or he wouldn't be riding with him right now.

"I'm sorry. It's been a long couple of days for me." Gabriel offered.

"It's no problem." Pike shrugged it off. He knew a thing or two about rough travel.

"You don't sound Scottish? Where are you from?"

"Uh...My sister and wife moved over from the States almost five years ago."

"Oh. What part?"

"Part of what?" Pike asked.

"The U.S. What part?"

"Colorado." Pike answered while clearing his throat. "We came to travel before settling down but ended up staying. We like it."

"Is that so?"

"Yep." Pike concentrated on the road with a straight face, nodding stiffly in an effort to be believable. "You?"

"Canada. Alberta."

"Alberta? Isn't that where all the cowboys come from?"

"That's the rumor but I'm not one. Let's clear that up right now."

Pike broke his serious demeanor and chuckled.

"Understood."

"Good."

"You'll like the place. I hear you're a photographer. You'll be happy with the scenery if nature's your thing although winter's coming so get out soon to capture some green."

"I will take that into consideration."

"The cottage is pretty old so if you have trouble with the heat and Jack's not around, give me a call. I'm usually in the barn with the animals."

"You work for Jack?"

"Yeah. He can't do much anymore and they never had kids so I was lucky enough to get work from him. The cottage is a good source of income for them but it needs repairs. I do what I can but sometimes I can only do so much."

"What have I gotten myself into here?" Gabriel asked nervously.

"A step back in time." Pike answered. "But a really nice one."

"Looking at what I'm riding in, all I hear is lies."

Pike didn't have an answer for that. Gabriel was right to question it but it was a decent place, one that reminded him of a place he had yet to find a way back to. Annie met them in the driveway wiping her hands on her apron nervously. It was always hard to see who was coming to live in her precious cottage. It meant a lot to her and sometimes those that stayed in it weren't her cup of tea. As Gabriel uncurled himself from the truck her mind was put at ease at once. He was tall and broad. His blond hair was kept short and brushed to the side. He wasn't quite six feet and his brown eyes were tired yet Annie could tell that they saw everything in a sensitive light. His face was oval with a strong chin and she thought, if she was fifty years younger, she may have sighed when he walked up to her. Yep, she liked him right away.

"Mr. Marek?" She asked walking up to them.

"Yeah. Annie MacDermott?"

"How wonderful. You finally made it. I'm so sorry for all your trouble to get here. Did they find all your bags?"

"Yes." He answered.

"And it's all there?"

"I triple checked."

"Thank you Pike. I appreciate your help." Annie turned to him and smiled gratefully at the man. "Jack owes you one."

"He owes me several but I've stopped keeping track. I'll see you later. Nice to meet you Gabe."

"Thanks for the lift." Gabriel waved.

He watched Pike leave, turning to walk down a hill and down a small dirt road. In a short distance he was gone out of sight but Gabriel found him different and kept watching him even though he was gone. It wasn't anything in his looks or his mannerisms but there was just something about him that was off. Annie watched Gabriel stare after him and nodded in agreement.

"He's a fine worker he is. They're a very lovely family. They keep to themselves a lot though. We trust him but don't know much about him."

"Yeah..." Gabriel agreed.

"Well, enough of this. Let's get you settled and tucked in for a good night's rest. Now, I don't usually do this but since we can't get you to the shop for some food, I've left you some dinner and breakfast."

"You didn't have to do that." He replied although he was very grateful.

"Nonsense. Come along. I'd carry your bags but I'm afraid by the size of them I wouldn't get very far." She looked at his pack and bag and laughed. "Not far at all."

Gabriel agreed. Annie was a woman that appeared to be in her seventies. She was weathered and worn from her years on an island farm. She was short and slight; her hair was white as a cloud and pulled back in a tight bun at the back of her head. Her hands looked as if they didn't belong to her, strong and capable yet her body didn't keep up with them. If Jack was anything like Annie, Pike was a relief.

He followed Annie in the direction Pike had gone but the destination wasn't far at all. Down the small hill and past a barn stood an old cottage. Its walls on the outside were whitewashed and it was topped with thatch that looked almost new. The windows were small and slim; the glass broken up into rectangle sections. The path leading up to the front door was narrow and lay with brick; swept and tidy without any wear or tear. Annie pulled out a key and unlocked the door. Gabriel had to stoop so as not to hit his head and, as he followed her in, he was pleasantly surprised at his surroundings. They walked into a tiny living room outfitted with a small sofa and wingback chair. The walls were left white and a brick fireplace lay ready for a fire to his left. The floors were wood and worn and groaned under his feet. The kitchen was decent with a small wood stove that was well used and, like the living room, was waiting to be lit again. It had all the appliances he would need yet in miniature versions. It didn't matter. He wasn't much of a chef. A bedroom sat off the kitchen and contained a small desk with a double bed fitted with quilts he guessed were stitched by Annie herself. Pike was right; it was a step back in time with modern conveniences. He would have to get used to having baths as there was only a claw foot tub with no shower. He didn't care. As long as he could get cleaned up he didn't see a difference.

"Is it suitable?" Annie asked with a hint of concern.

"It's fantastic." Gabriel sighed. "I'm so happy I'm finally here."

Relieved, Annie set the key down on the kitchen table and waited by the door.

"Get some rest. I've had Jack check everything. If you have any problems just come to the house. We'll be glad to take care of it."

"Thank you Mrs. MacDermott. I think I'll just clean up and get some sleep."

"Good evening Gabriel and call me Annie."

"Call me Gabe." He insisted.

"Alright." She smiled and left the cottage.

Gabriel took a last look around. Something caught his eye in the kitchen and he lifted a cloth to find a loaf of fresh bread, still warm. The fridge contained bottles of stout and a pot of stew. There were some eggs and a plate of ham as well. He could have cried. Grabbing a stout from the shelf, he wandered into the bathroom and started filling the tub; the hot water tap turned to as hot as it would go.

*****

Pike had mixed emotions every time he walked back to his humble home. He was lucky that he actually had a home but he missed what he decided to leave. They chose this house because it was within walking distance to where they had appeared. Plus, it was very close to some ruins that drew Talina in and she couldn't keep away from them. She told them that it reminded her of home and so she wanted to be close to them. The house needed a lot of work. Jack and Annie were unsure by looking at it; saying they were crazy but Jack took their money and bought the place under his name. It took three of Talina's gems to acquire the funds to buy it and fix it up. Annie sold those on Talina's behalf and was always asked where she found them because those that bought them said they had never seen gems of that magnitude before. She would shrug and concoct a story about how they had been in the family for years in an old trunk but she couldn't take them with her when she finally passed on from this life so she wanted to do good things with them.

Their journey here could have gone much worse. It was only because of an old couple that they were given this second chance at some sort of life and for this, the three of them were forever grateful. Nanini was getting antsy though. He told her he wasn't prepared to have a family until he could find a way home. She gave him a time limit. That time was soon approaching which made him travel to the stones daily to find any sort of sign that they could return. Even Talina couldn't see anything and so Nanini started preparing the life they would have had in this time and place. Talina would laugh at his stress and his torn heart but she also reassured him that they would find a way back. It wasn't just for Nanini to have her family but it was also for her to get closure with all that had happened in a matter of hours before their arrival in Scotland.

"What will you do when you see him?" Pike had asked her once as they walked home from the ruins.

"I don't know. I have all these scenarios that play in my head of what I think I want but in all honesty, what I want most can't happen." She answered sadly.

"What's that?"

"To be able to travel back just in time to warn my father about what Taryn's plans were."

"To go back in time?"

"Yes. Pretty silly don't you think? I wish I could find a way to save my father's life so it wasn't wasted."

"Why do you think Taryn killed him?"

"Power maybe. Their relationship was always filled with anger and I never really knew why. I thought it had something to do with me because Taryn never paid me much mind. Not until father's death did he even seem to care about me."

Pike had no answer for that because he had to agree. He never witnessed Taryn ever giving a shit about anyone besides himself.

The scents of food peaked his curiosity and he picked up his step to see what Nanini and Talina were fixing today. They didn't have much to do besides staying home and helping Annie from time to time so they learned how to cook among other useful things. Pike could hardly believe that he wasn't bigger than he was now with the amount he ate. He opened the door and found Nanini setting the table. She smiled warmly at him and crossed the room to hold him close.

"You're back. How was the drive? And I only ask because I saw Jack drive the car into town which means..."

"Yes, I was stuck with the stupid truck. One day that thing will explode or get run off the road. I can't believe he still thinks it's okay to drive it. I'm going to get pulled over one day and that'll be it. Game over."

"You will not get pulled over. I've seen older trucks than that one. Come in. I'm almost done." Nanini took him by the hand and sat him at the table.

"Where's Talina?"

"The stones." Nanini sighed. "It's either the stones or the ruins; more and more as the day comes closer to trying again."

"Why do you say it like that?" Pike asked.

"No reason."

"Nanini...I know you better than that." He gently urged.

Nanini sat with him and clasped his hands in hers. She looked into his face and smiled.

"I understand what you both are going through but we were banished. We can't go back."

"We have to go back. God knows what he's done to the State."

"Who cares Pike! Who cares? We don't live there anymore."

"So if Talina or myself find a way back you won't want to go?"

"I can't keep wishful thinking. It's been five years Pike. I'm tired and I want the life we planned."

Pike closed his mouth and glanced at their joined hands.

"I know Nanini. I owe you that and it hasn't been fair to make you wait. I promise you, if by Samhain we enter those stones and do not travel back I will stop trying and we'll have our family. It's two weeks. Do you think you can wait?" Pike asked softly.

"It would be perfect timing." She admitted.

Pike broke out into a broad grin and stroked her face.

"I promise." He said one more time and brought her face close to his to kiss her tenderly.

"You drive me crazy but I love you." She giggled. "Did you know there's a lunar eclipse that night?" Nanini got up and finished her work at the table.

"No." Pike admitted. "Is that important?"

"We've never tried to go back during a lunar eclipse. Gannon died on a lunar eclipse."

"Seriously? How do you know?"

"Oh, mother was always into that nonsense. I just liked to look at the night sky but she always had to read into it."

Pike grew silent in thought when the door opened and Talina stepped in. She smiled in his direction and patted him on his shoulder as she passed.

"How's the new visitor?" I asked hanging my sweater.

"Tired." Pike admitted. "Nice enough I guess."

"Do you think he'll stay the whole year?"

"Maybe. I hope so. They could use the money." Pike answered getting up to wash his hands.

"That bad hey?" I cringed.

"The bank was there again today. Jack went with them. Seems he got a gift that he couldn't say no to; says a shiny rock just fell from the skies." Pike studied me while leaning against the sink. "Where do you suppose that came from?"

I sighed and pushed him over so I could wash my own hands.

"They have done so much for us Pike. I can't let them lose the farm."

"I understand that but..."

"We have enough Pike. We have more than enough." I interrupted.

"We have enough." Nanini agreed while nodding at me. "We haven't even touched what I brought. We'll be okay."

Pike studied the women that remained at his side. They were his family and he was thankful he had them here. Tipping his chin and eyeing the table he rubbed his hands together, anticipating the meal.

"What's for supper?"

*****

Gabriel cracked an eye open from his unconscious slumber. He had terrible dreams. Dreams that mimicked some sort of fairytale of women in gowns and men in uniforms that rode horses and lived in stone mansions not quite big enough to be castles but coming pretty close. It was so real but now that he was in the land of the living he welcomed the feeling of Annie's quilts over his body. Looking at the clock, he groaned when he saw that it was only six thirteen. He had slept for eleven hours and continued to feel like a train wreck. The room was still dark and bloody cold. He wished that he had worn something to bed instead of just underwear to go and turn up the heat that didn't seem to be working properly at the moment. He stayed in the warm cocoon of wools and down until he couldn't take the obvious urges of needing to relieve himself. As soon as his feet touched the floor he decided almost naked was not the best way to walk to the bathroom and wrapped himself in a quilt to guard against the chill.

Leaving the bathroom, Gabriel shrugged the quilt a little tighter. The idea of going back to bed and to the dreams wasn't inviting and so he decided that he would start his day slowly. There was no coffee but he did find a package of tea in the cupboard that would have to do. He searched for the mugs and prepared one with a tea bag. He opened the fridge and pulled out the food that was left for him by Annie. Stew would be lunch. The ham and eggs were teasing his senses so he pulled those out and left them on the counter to dress so he could cook without holding a quilt closed.

Gabriel ran a toothbrush across his teeth and splashed water on his face. It helped a little bit but the reflection that stared back at him in the mirror begged to go back to sleep.

"Maybe later. Let's explore instead."

Resigned, the reflection left as he went back to the kitchen. The food was a better idea and the scent of the ham had him adding a couple more pieces to the pan. He poured the water over the tea bag and opened the curtains of the kitchen. He was surprised to see that the view was obstructed by a thick fog that settled over the farm. The sky was growing light, making the grounds seem that much more apocalyptic. It was a great photo, but deciding it would be even better with a little sun, he went to plate his breakfast.

He opened a book that he had brought but every time he started to read a sentence it wouldn't stick. After trying for ten minutes he finally gave up and concentrated on the food. The food helped but the tea did not hit the spot. That would have to be fixed as soon as he could get to the store to buy food. Gabriel lit a fire in the living room and sat on the couch not really knowing what to do next. This new freedom was a little scary and like an animal that was let loose for the first time, he wasn't sure what to do with himself.

Gabriel peaked out the window and noticed the sky was a little lighter. What the hell. He would explore what an early Scotland morning looked like. Feeling better about getting some air, Gabriel grabbed his camera and shrugged on his coat. This is what he was here to do and there was no reason not to. The camera fit nicely around his neck and every time he put it on it reminded him of his mother. It was an old 1953 Bronica camera that she had gotten and barely used until he was born then he couldn't get her to put it down. Finally he relented and let her show him how to use it. It wasn't the latest technology, quite far from it, but he liked the feel of it and he enjoyed developing his own pictures that the camera captured. It was a hobby. He didn't have a use for anything different. He wanted to be creative like his mother had been. The camera stood the test of time and he only had to have repairs done in a couple of instances. He treated it like it was the most delicate piece of glass and he assumed that's why the thing lasted as long as it did and still took excellent photos.

Gabriel decided to head in the direction that Pike had the previous afternoon. He didn't want to run into anyone just yet today. The peace and quiet was exactly what he needed as he was still trying to adjust to the travel he had done the past couple of days. He should call Walter and tell him he got here but figured it could wait until he wanted to actually make conversation.

The dirt road took him to more fields. Houses dotted the land in the distance and he liked the view. There was a stone wall that had a gap in it and, looking at his shoes, decided he would risk it. A road was well traveled but some paths lay for those that wanted to steer away from the rest of the world. There were hills in the distance but where he walked it was mostly flat. As the sky lightened so did his mood. There were some great views and he made a mental checklist of the directions he wanted to take. He saw a home pop up beside the path and decided to keep his distance making a sharp left across a field and through some trees. He made a correct choice because he found a great spot worthy of a few shots.

What were previously stone walls were now old and crumbled to the earth from age. Anything could have happened to them and he wondered what the history of it was. The grasses crawled up the sides of boulders and stones and the earth had grown up and around one side of it as if the structure was built into the hill itself. It was great and exactly what he was here for. He started taking photos from a distance and the closer he got the more of a thrill he felt. He felt like a kid again, seeing something new for the first time and aching to explore. Gabriel stopped taking pictures and started to walk faster until he noticed he wasn't the only one that wanted a morning stroll. From the far side of a wall walked a woman. She looked a little lost as she stepped around, her brown hair left loose and falling down her back, the breeze taking wisps of it here and there. She ignored the movement, only tucking the lost strands behind her ears. She hugged a shawl around her but wore blue jeans and a knitted sweater. Even from a distance she took his breath away and he was suddenly shy.

"Crap." He muttered.

Just as he saw her, she now stopped and looked towards him. Both not knowing what to do, being caught at the ruins like it was a bad thing, Gabriel took the first step and walked towards her.

"Hi there." He called. "I'm sorry if I've interrupted."

"Not at all. Good morning." I answered finding my voice after being watched.

"Beautiful morning." Gabriel commented plastering a smile on his face.

Holy mother of God she was gorgeous. Her eyes burned into his with an intensity he had never known but it wasn't of hate or anger. It was just pure emotion of every kind that shone through them and it caught him off guard.

"Are you okay?" I asked growing concerned.

"Yes." He answered quickly. "I'm sorry. I just got here yesterday and I'm still getting used to the time change."

"Oh!" I exclaimed. "You're staying with Jack and Annie? In the cottage?"

"Word gets around." He mused.

"Pike, my brother, he picked you up yesterday. I'm Talina. It's nice to meet you."

"You're Pike's sister? You look nothing alike."

"Different fathers. It's a disastrous situation." I joked.

"Oooo. I'll leave that one alone. Gabriel Marek but you can call me Gabe." He extended his hand to me and I took it.

"It's nice to meet you Gabe. So tell me, do you make a habit out of watching women as they take their morning walk?" I dropped his hand and tugged my shawl tighter around me. He didn't answer but stood surprised at the assumption. "I'm kidding." I confirmed.

Gabriel sighed out the breath he was holding and smiled giving a nervous laugh.

"Oh good." He replied. "I saw the old walls and wanted to come check it out. It's a great place."

"I love it here. You take pictures?" I gestured to the camera and he held it out for me. "I've never seen a camera like that before."

"It was my mother's. Would you like to try?" He asked, taking it off his neck and offering it to me.

"I couldn't. I wouldn't know the first thing about it."

"Here." He offered.

Gabriel opened the lens and directed me on how to take a picture. I laughed at my clumsy hands and pointed it away from us and towards the biggest wall. I heard the click then decided to take another and another. I pointed it at him and winked.

"Smile." I directed.

He gave me a crooked grin then held out his hands to take the camera back.

"Your turn." He told me.

"Don't you dare." I warned.

"Come on. I'm here to capture beauty." He told me softly.

I laughed uneasily then decided it was no big deal. I had never had my picture taken, always avoiding to be seen. What harm would one picture be?

"Fine." I relented.

"Go over there and pretend you see something interesting."

"Seriously?" I argued.

"Hey, I posed for you."

"That was a pose?" I laughed and walked to where he instructed.

I let him take a few pictures and he all but stopped and stared after the last one. We watched each other as we had when we first met then he broke his gaze and straightened.

"I should go." He told me reluctantly.

"Me too." I answered in the same way. "It was nice to meet you."

"Like wise. Maybe we'll run into each other again?" He asked quietly hopeful.

"Maybe." I offered. "Good bye Gabe." I gave him a small wave and walked in the direction of my home.

I didn't look back even though I wanted to. It was silly. I had never wanted to get to know a man since coming here. Now I wasn't sure. Gabriel drew me in somehow.

"Stop it Talina. You could be leaving at any moment. Quiet those thought now." I instructed myself. "Now's not the time to fall for a pretty face."

Even though I tried to convince myself of that fact I was failing miserably. It was more than a pretty face. There was gentleness about him. It reminded me of my father and it made my heart miss him and want to get to know that part that was Gabriel Marek. I needed to speak to Nanini. She would be the one that would talk me out of it. She was the most practical one out of the three of us and she would force good reason on me to stay alone. Now was not the time for budding romances because Pike would find a way to get us home come Samhain.

*****

"So ask him to have dinner with you." Nanini shrugged as we stood together in the kitchen peeling fruits and vegetables for Annie.

"What?" I answered.

I was shocked. I told her everything that had happened this morning at the ruins and she quietly listened as she peeled one vegetable after another, keeping them all separate by their own pail of water.

"You can't be serious." I shook my head and dried my hands. "We're going home."

"You don't know that." She disagreed.

"I do know it. Pike will find a way."

"You have been saying that for years."

"Why can't you be more positive?" I asked.

"Because, Talina, I can only be positive for so long. It's harder for me this year for some reason and you can understand that can't you."

I paused in my conversation and gave her words some serious thought. I could understand her attitude now. I was there but I wouldn't be honest with myself. I tried to think of this as my home more and more even though it was quite difficult to do so.

"I understand." I offered. "You've been more than patient with our hopes and dreams."

"And I understand yours. Pike said this is the last time?" Nanini confirmed with me.

"It is." I replied half-heartedly.

"You want my advice?"

"That's why I told you."

"Don't think about it too much. If you want to see him again just see him again. He's not here permanently anyway. It would be nice to see you do something else other than mope about here, the gates and the ruins."

"I don't mope." I argued.

"You're in constant mourning. Let yourself forget about it if only for a few days." Nanini laughed.

I broke my hurt look and laughed back. She was right. I hadn't let myself enjoy any part of my life here and now I could be going back and I was thinking about starting to enjoy myself and make a possible new friend.

"Is he really as handsome as you say?" Nanini asked.

"He stopped me in my tracks. I'd say that's a pretty good indicator. No one ever grabbed my attention in Avagyan like he did only a few hours ago."

"You were seeing Cavan from Insley no?"

"Please. He could barely speak to me." I rolled my eyes and went back to my peeling.

"And could Mr. Marek?"

I paused remembering this morning where we were both speechless and he was the one that spoke first.

"Yes."

"Allow yourself some fun Talina. Even if we did go back, make a memory and not one that is comprised only of old stones and pillars."

The front door opened and Pike walked in. We quickly turned our attention to the task at hand and the silence had Pike wondering what he had just walked into. He smirked and took his boots off then strolled into the kitchen and placed a kiss on Nanini's cheek.

"Why do I get the sense that secrets have just been told." Pike asked grabbing a stout from the fridge.

"Talina met Gabriel this morning." Nanini said casually.

"Nanini!" I scolded.

"I have no secrets from Pike." She replied then turned to look at her husband. "She'd like to get to know him better."

"Nanini!" I repeated, mortified, accentuating every syllable.

Pike nearly choked on his stout and coughed until his cheeks turned red. Nanini thumped on his back while I glared at her with arms crossed over my chest.

"I told you that in private."

"You want to see Gabriel Marek?" Pike asked. "Since when were you interested in men?"

"This is exactly why I didn't want Pike to know." I gestured to Nanini and turned my back to them. "I've been interested in men."

"So why did you never get Gannon's blessing."

"Because there was never anyone worth Gannon's blessing." I answered. "Just..."

"Fun in the hay?" Pike played with me and my cheeks burned brightly.

"I wouldn't put it that way."

"Talina? You? I always thought you were so proper." Nanini teased, snickering with Pike.

"Proper? What's that supposed to mean? You and Pike were far from proper. I can only imagine what went on in that barn loft of his."

Now it was Nanini's turn to grow red only hers spread to her chest.

"We were engaged to be married." She replied as Pike noticed her blush and came to hug her from behind.

"Yeah Talina. We were engaged." He kissed her cheek and she smiled in relief.

"Whatever you need to tell yourself to feel better about it." I shrugged.

"Alright, enough. We're all adults. It's not like we were kids but Talina, whatever you decide to do is fine. You deserve a little fun. I'm not saying to go over there and attack him immediately but give yourself a break. In fact, Pike, please extend an invitation to Mr. Marek to join us for dinner tomorrow." Nanini wiggled out of Pike's grip to dry her hands.

Both Pike and I looked at her dumbfounded before Pike glanced at me and glared.

"If Talina wants to invite Gabriel Marek over for dinner then she can do it."

"Come on Pike. Please do it. I wouldn't know the first thing about inviting someone for a meal." I begged, liking the idea.

"No! I'm not asking another guy to dinner."

"But you could say it's from me." I declared sweetly.

"No! That's even worse."

I huffed out a breath and sat at the table, drumming my fingers on its surface. Nanini watched me then gave her husband a glare.

"No." He pointed his finger at her and took his stout in his hands. She wouldn't stop eyeing him; wouldn't even blink. "No." He said again, a little less confident.

Nanini nodded in my direction and Pike saw the pout that I had. Of course I overdid it just a tad as I always had since we were little. Pike rolled his eyes and, without another word, took another stout from the fridge and stomped out of the house.

"He'll do it." She nodded and went back to the sink to finish up.

*****

Gabriel hit enter on his laptop and sat back; hands clasped to support his head. Now that was done but it had taken forever. The internet connection was almost useless and to order his supplies, to make up his own darkroom to develop his pictures in, took more than forty five minutes. His patience had almost run out but it seemed to go through and so he closed his computer and stood to stretch. Being on a slow connection had him thinking too much about faces that he had been introduced to earlier that morning. He couldn't get her out of his head and craved to see her again but really didn't know how to go about it without seeming too eager.

It had been a long time since he felt interest in seeing a woman. His wife was the last one he was anxious over and that was a long time ago. Near the end of his marriage, when it was time to get back home after a business trip, he almost couldn't. The dating was the fun part. As soon as the ring was on her finger it changed almost overnight so these feelings in his stomach and his brain over one morning's photography session were driving him nuts. Talina could be crazy as all hell and he wouldn't know nor would he care. He just wanted to see her again.

Walking to the window he saw an old man come down the path. He assumed it to be Jack and also assumed that Jack was seeing how he was settling in. The man was all white hair and aging spots. He wasn't as small as Annie was but his back did hunch over a bit and the work boots he stomped down the hill in seemed a little large for his feet. Jack MacDermott radiated pure Scotsman and Gabriel chuckled as he went towards the door.

Opening it he waved to the man and stepped out onto the brick path to welcome him. Jack smiled broadly and waved back.

"Mr. Marek." He greeted Gabriel. "How are you?"

"I'm well. Call me Gabe." He extended his hand to Jack and Jack took it in a viselike grip that had Gabriel taken back a bit.

"I'm here to offer you a ride to town since I was called away yesterday. You could walk but if you need to go to the shop it would be a long one with packages."

"Oh, that would be great." Gabriel was relieved. "Just let me get my coat."

"That's fine."

Gabriel hurried to gather his things and slid the key to the cottage into his pocket. The black wool coat that he had purchased for the trip was coming in handy and he turned up the collar to the damp breeze that decided to blow in since this morning. Jack nodded in approval and turned on his heel toward his truck. When Gabriel saw him open the door to the small old vehicle he cringed and hoped that it didn't show. He opened the door and squeezed in again.

"I thought I'd show you around a bit. Seeing as you're here for quite some time, it might be nice for you to know where you are." Jack put the truck in reverse and Gabriel smiled politely.

When they were on the open road, Gabriel went white and held on to the door with one hand while grabbing the dashboard with the other. The road was quite narrow and Jack had no fear taking the corners as fast as he did which had people honking and Gabriel fearing for his life.

This is it. This is the end of me. He thought as Jack stepped on the gas and the break almost simultaneously making Gabriel's stomach lurch as if he was on an amusement park ride. This was no old man driver; something Gabriel would have preferred.

The small village came into view and Gabriel cringed as Jack whipped the small old truck into a parking spot while others watched in surprise at the erratic movements. Seeing who the driver was it was understood why and they continued on with their lives. Jack left the truck unscathed while Gabriel eased out of it, keeping hold of the door to steady himself and to make sure he was standing on solid ground. It was the worst ten minutes he had endured in a very long time.

"The shop's this way..." Jack pointed to the left of them then studied Gabriel." "Are you sick?"

"No." Gabriel answered quickly, straightening. "I'm good. It's just a little small in there for me." Gabriel gestured to the truck walking towards Jack.

"Ah, I can see why. You've some height on ya."

"I do." Gabriel agreed.

Ignoring Gabriel's answer, Jack walked towards the shop and Gabriel followed taking one last look at the old rusted truck. He may offer to walk home. The shop was small but had all the necessities that Gabriel required. He took a basket and filled it with various things knowing he didn't have a lot of room in his fridge. He inspected cans of things he didn't recognize and bottles of liquid he thought he'd try. He didn't think he was being very healthy and snuck in some fruit and vegetable that would more than likely go to waste. As he browsed, Gabriel started to get the distinct impression that someone was watching him. He noticed that Jack was in deep conversation about the weather with the cashier and there weren't very many people around but eyes were on him. Finally, after taking a bottle of scotch and a case of beer from the shelf he saw her. She was a small woman, his age, with short blond hair and a face that reminded him of Tinkerbelle from the story of Peter Pan. He smiled at her then looked down to make sure he got what he thought he needed.

"I'm not that interesting. Trust me." He told her.

"I'm sorry. It's just...you're here with Jack?"

"I am."

"Are you the man staying at the cottage?" She asked.

"People sure do talk a lot in small places don't they?" He stated facing her. "I am staying at the cottage."

"Talina wasn't lying." She spoke softly admiring him which had him uneasy.

"Pardon?"

"Sorry, my name is Nanini. I'm married to Pike."

"Oh, Pike. Yes. Talina's brother right?"

"Yes. It's nice to meet you. Have you seen Pike today?" She asked.

"No. Was I supposed to?"

Nanini stomped her foot and grumbled.

"He didn't do it."

"Do what?" Gabriel asked inching his head closer like he was missing something.

"Mr. Marek...?" She started.

"Gabe." He corrected.

"Yes, sorry. Gabe. Would you care to join us for dinner tomorrow evening?"

This came out of the blue and he was surprised by the invitation. She saw the look of surprise on his face and stepped back a little.

"Too soon?" She asked nervously.

"No. I just wasn't expecting any invitations for dinners so quickly. Thank you though. I'd like that."

Nanini looked relieved and started to tell him the time and place but was interrupted by Jack blowing his nose. She rolled her eyes and Gabriel chuckled as he switched his basket from his left to his right hand. Jack rubbed his nose with his handkerchief and, noticing Nanini, smiled.

"Nanini, what a pleasant surprise. I only saw you this morning with Annie."

"Hello Jack. You've been missed over the last six hours." She smiled and poked at him with her sarcasm.

"So you've met the lone wolf have you? Do you not think it's odd for a man to be travelling a year on his own in a place like this?" Jack teased.

"Hey now." Gabriel answered. "I have a plan to travel around."

"Here? In the winter?" Jack laughed. "You're here for a year. Better visit the pubs first and then travel come spring. It'll be better that way and I'll have a new drinking partner."

Gabriel stole a glance at Nanini and she patted his forearm in understanding.

"Now now Jack. Sometimes people need to get away to see things in a new light." Nanini told him starting to turn towards the front of the shop to pay for the few items she had. Gabriel followed and Jack stood there watching them go.

"Is that what happened to you then Nanini?"

"You know better than to ask me such things Jack. Especially in front of guests."

"Ah, you're right." He agreed.

"What don't I know?" Gabriel asked.

"Nothing that needs to be said now." Nanini placed her items on the counter.

"Nor ever." Jack agreed.

"Come on. You say stuff like that and it gets a man intrigued."

"There's nothing really to know. We came over from the States after the death of Talina's father because Pike and Talina thought it best to find a reprieve of sorts."

Jack snorted at Nanini's words and she shot him a look of warning to keep quiet. He laughed it off and Gabriel noticed something was being left unsaid on purpose.

"Talina's father died? Recently?" Gabe asked now taking his turn to pay for his basket full of snacks.

"No. Almost five years ago. They don't like to talk of it." Jack answered.

Nanini took her bags and turned to Gabriel with a smile of reassurance.

"We'll see you tomorrow. Come around five. If you walk towards the ruins keep going south and we're about a ten minute walk from there. Unless you would like Pike to pick you up?"

"No, that's fine. I'm looking forward to it. Until then." Gabriel politely nodded at her and she smiled happy with herself. Before she left she placed a loving kiss on Jack's cheek and winked at him.

"Behave yourself and drive safely. You carry precious cargo."

"Who? Him?" Jack thumbed to Gabriel while he paid. Gabriel gave him a playful glare then a nervous glance out the window.

"Yes Jack. A human life." Nanini warned.

Jack waved her away and stole a glance at Gabriel. He was given his bags and stood before the two while they said their goodbyes. Jack watched as Nanini got on her bike, after placing her few items in a basket at the rear, and road off. Finally content with seeing his friend off, he turned to Gabriel and gave him a cheeky grin.

"Pint?"

"You're driving." Gabriel answered.

"I drive better after one...or two."

Jack led the way out of the store and Gabriel didn't know what to do. He looked back at the cashier and she shrugged at him.

"He couldn't drive any worse." She offered.

"Jesus." Gabriel muttered at her then left behind the old man, shuffling his feet hoping that Jack would change his mind.

*****

In the end, Jack and Gabriel found themselves belly up to a bar with a drink and a lonely fiddle player in the back with a tumbler of scotch to keep him company. Besides them the place was empty. Gabriel assumed that things would pick up later on but seeing as how the village was made up of one main street and a few houses, he didn't think by much. The pub had character though. It had the same look that his cottage had; white washed walls, wood floors and a timeworn feel to it but the memories that the walls held within them was what attracted Gabriel to the place and he knew he would keep coming. Just to have that feeling of belonging somewhere even if it was from some other lifetime that he couldn't remember.

"So Gabe..." Jack started accentuating his name. Gabriel snickered and drank from his glass. "No offence to your parents but I'm not sure you look like a Gabriel."

"I agree but my mother liked her angels and so I live with it."

"Ah, so you're named for the announcer are you?"

"I guess I am."

"And you shortened it yourself?" Jack asked.

"Of course. What kid wants to be called Gabriel in high school? That's asking for a lot of teasing and embarrassment."

"Where are you parents? Do they like you're here?"

Gabriel looked down at his glass and remembered his mom.

"I'm sure she does. She died several years ago from cancer. I was told my dad didn't understand what responsibility was." Gabriel answered honestly.

"Is that so?" Jack murmured.

"It is."

"You've not met the man?"

"I think I did once. I was ten and a man came by with a toy truck. My mother went white when she saw him and told me to leave the room. Being curious I hid behind the corner. She called him Jonathan and said that he didn't have any right to show up here and demand to meet his son. He stayed for a bit and pleaded with her a little but in the end, the truck was left on the couch and the man was gone. I remember his shoes. He had really shiny shoes. The truck went in the back of my closet because I was more into video games. At that time I didn't think it was my dad because any dad would know what his son liked to play with."

"Do you miss her?" Jack asked.

"My mom?"

"Of course."

Gabriel paused remembering her blonde hair that was to her shoulders; that she always wore up. He remembered her freckles that dotted her face and her brown eyes that he inherited. He remembered her humming when she was deep in thought and he remembered bed time prayers that always got rid of those pesky monsters under the bed. He remembered when she gifted him her camera when he turned twenty one and he remembered her last touch as she fell into her coma and never woke up again. Clearing his throat he nodded.

"I remember her like it was yesterday. It may sound silly but she's always around. I just hope she's found her peace."

"That I'm sure of Gabriel. I'm sure. I must thank you for spending the year with us. It's a load off of our minds that someone's in the cottage. I hope you're comfortable." Seeing Gabriel getting emotional, Jack changed the subject.

"It's great. I'm really happy there so far."

"Good."

The conversation or that which was only said with the eyes between Jack and Nanini, had Gabriel curious about the three people that lived by the ruins. He didn't know a last name, only the first ones and they were odd. He had never heard other people called names like that. There was definitely some secrecy surrounding them, he just didn't know what it was. It was a strong feeling and he knew Jack was in on it.

"So Jack..."

"Uh oh." He answered with a grin.

"You started the last conversation like that. It's my turn. What's the deal with Pike, Nanini, and Talina?"

"What do you mean?" Jack asked never meeting Gabriel's eyes.

"I mean, who are they?"

"They're a family who moved from the States a time back and we've grown to love them like they were our own."

"It's more than that." Gabriel answered. "When Nanini said you know better than to ask me such things Jack. Especially in front of guests. What did that mean?"

Jack looked around like he was being watched. The minute the words emptied from Gabriel's mouth Jack seemed hopeful that he could unload a secret that he had been carrying around for years but really couldn't and he really wanted to. He had wanted to tell friends after a few pints but Pike was always with him and so there was never a time. Pike would watch his words because he knew Jack could talk, especially after a drink or two, but Pike wasn't here. Only a man he barely knew and wasn't going to stay for long anyway, was sitting beside him. He lowered his head and turned to Gabriel's face as he lowered his voice as well.

"Do you believe in magic Gabriel Marek?"

Gabriel grinned and chuckled, turning from Jack's intense stare. Jack wouldn't let up with the look and soon Gabriel's grin turned into a set mouth with a confused face to match.

"Are you for real? What does that have to do with the three of them?"

"Because they appeared as if by magic." Jack whispered loudly.

"Wait, are you trying to yank my chain?"

"No, but if you're not interested in hearing the story then I'll keep quiet."

Gabriel took a minute, wondering if he should indulge the old man. Jack had something on his mind and Gabriel felt as if he just started a snowball of curiosity down a hill. He wasn't sure if he wanted to hear what Jack had to say but something was telling him he needed to hear it. Out of the corner of his eye Gabriel sensed some movement. He turned to look to see what it was. It was only for a fraction of a second. He swore he saw a withered old man, hunched over and in purple bed clothes. It was only for a second. The old man appeared as if he was dying or dead. Either or, Gabriel knew exactly where he had seen him before. This ancient looking man had been in his dreams last night; never saying anything, only standing there with empty eyes. Gabriel found him intimately familiar. The last dream he had made Gabriel wake with a slight panic because he had been the old man in a place that was only to be found in the pages of a fairytale. It was extremely odd that Gabriel would see him now after Jack had uttered the word magic.

"What's the matter? Why are you so white?" Jack asked looking to where Gabriel was staring.

"Nothing." He answered quickly. "It's nothing. Yes, tell me about magic."

"You're sure?" Jack inquired.

"Definitely. Your secret's safe with me. I won't say a word." Gabriel promised.

Jack's face brightened and he picked up the glasses and got up, leading them to a table where he could talk quietly but not be heard. As Gabriel crawled in, Jack slid his pint to him then folded his hands taking a moment to think of where to begin.

"It was the morning after Halloween of 2009. Annie and I decided to take a walk after breakfast for it had been raining for some time before that day and being cooped up with your wife as your only company was stifling to say the least." Jack began.

"Annie's lovely." Gabriel replied.

"That she is but not after six days of rain."

"Okay." Gabriel lamented.

"So we went for a walk in the muck. It was cold. Our breath was like clouds as we spoke. The kind of clouds that would bring the first snow any day. Annie wanted to go towards the ruins because the roads were in a bad way but the paths were better. I agreed and so off we went. When we were younger, before we were married, all the young kids went to the ruins to sneak a kiss here and there."

"Or something more...?" Gabriel teased.

Jack nodded in agreement, thinking back on those days that were so long ago.

"Sometimes but by the time the sun sets, you risk the chance of your backside becoming chilly and things don't work as well."

Gabriel nearly spit out his beer that was in his mouth. The picture of Annie and Jack having sex behind a crumbled mass of rock, in the tall grass, was horrible and something he didn't want to discuss.

"So what about the walk?" Gabriel changed the line of conversation immediately.

"Ah yes. We get to the ruins and they're full of water; such a soggy mess, so we continue east. There are standing stones all over Scotland yeah?"

"Sure." Gabriel answered.

"We have some small ones around, not very big but it's obvious what they are, and that's where we headed because it was the long way back to the house. By this time we wanted some tea. It was a cold day."

"You mentioned that."

"Annie had noticed something odd as we got closer. There was something in the grass among the stones, the color of blood. I had never seen any color like that in my life. I told Annie to stay back but she refused and her steps grew faster as she got closer."

Gabriel sat forward when Jack mentioned blood. In all honesty, it was time for a good ghost story, Halloween only being ten days away. Jack stopped talking and sat back with his pint. Gabriel didn't know if he was doing that for effect or if he forgot what he was talking about.

"So what did Annie find?" Gabriel finally asked.

"A woman."

"A woman?"

"A woman face down in the grass with a gown as red as blood flowing around her with the wind. Poor thing was a damp and dirty mess."

"You're joking?"

"Nope. It was Talina. She was stiff with cold."

"What happened to her?"

"At the time we didn't know. We still don't exactly know anything. Annie called me over as she rolled the girl over and patted her cheek. As I walked over I noticed Pike, in a deep sleep, sitting against a stone and almost blue with the chill. Ignoring Annie I went to him and covered him with my own coat. He was breathing. The boy was snoring if you can believe it."

"Snoring."

"The deepest sleep."

"Nanini?"

"We found Nanini crawling towards the stones. When I saw her over Pike's shoulder she nearly screamed in fright. I told Annie and she went to her straight away. Annie calmed her as best she could but the poor girl was in shock."

"Then what did you do?" Gabriel couldn't help but hang on to Jack's words like a rope that was saving his life.

"I wanted to call for a doctor. Nanini refused. The only way she would come with us was if there were no doctors. When we finally got Pike up he said the same thing. No one was to know they were there at that moment."

"And Talina?"

"Never spoke a word. I hurried back to the farm and got the car. Annie promised she would not say a single word but implored them to come with us so she could tend to them. They were despondent. They seemed as if they were confused, lost and so so frightened. It wasn't until the second week of November when they finally told us something."

"What?"

"They were banished and traveled through some sort of gate. Said they were from the State of Avagyan. I had never heard of such a place but I believed every word. The gowns that the girls wore were something...I had never seen anything like them. Nanini's...the embroidery, the color and shade of the gowns... The fabric of them was indescribable. The jewels..."

"Jewels?"

"Gems of such clarity that you could almost see through them; gems that no one in Scotland has ever seen before. The clarity of the stones was like solid water. Three of these stones bought the house they dwell in now. Only one of these stones saved my farm from the bank. They're almost priceless they are."

"But...they can't just live here without anyone knowing." Gabriel argued.

"And yet they do. Every year around this time, they call it Samhain, they try to go back and every year they fail and wait for another chance to go home."

"Go home?"

"To Avagyan. I don't know why but Pike and Talina are desperate to go back yet they haven't been able to find their way."

Gabriel slouched back in the seat, staring out the window that was next to them. The clouds were starting to roll in and he knew by tonight there would be rain. That's all he wanted to think about right now. Rain. It was a more normal thought than thinking of three adults, appearing out of nowhere, rich with fabrics and jewels and living on the Isle of Arran in Scotland of all places. A little bit of him wanted to hop the ferry towards the airport and forget he ever decided to lay eyes on Jack and Annie MacDermott. A lot of him knew it was true and wanted to know how he fit into all of this because deep down he knew without a doubt that somehow he did. A little voice inside his head went off and he beamed with relief.

"You're good Jack. I almost believed you for a second. God, the way you described it and the emotion in your face...I thought you were actually serious." Gabriel chuckled. His chuckle faded when he saw Jack's thin lips pressed together firmly. "You're not joking?"

Jack simply shook his head.

"What the hell Jack?! I'm supposed to have dinner with these...people tomorrow night. How am I supposed to keep quiet about this?"

"You didn't hear it from me."

"You just sat there for the last fifteen minutes telling me."

"I'll never admit to it." Jack replied. "Never. We were drunk."

"I don't even know how to respond to that." Gabriel grumbled.

"Walk in my shoes for a moment Mr. Marek. I am living it. Do you know how hard it is to trade the gems for money and answer questions about them? Do you know how hard it is to introduce them but have nothing to say about how you know them? You are the first I've told and the last. You'll not say one word to anyone. Including them."

Gabriel studied the farmer before him. Jack held uncertainty in his face and appeared to have slightly regretted opening his mouth. Gabriel felt bad for him and it must have been horrible for a story like this to be hidden away within Jack when he was such a good talker. He needed to tell someone and Gabriel decided it was best to be honored that it was him. It was meant to be him but as soon as he got back to the cottage, he would try to forget it.

"I promise Jack. Thanks for telling me. I believe you. I don't know why but I do believe you. Your secret's safe with me."

Jack let out an audible sigh of relief and waved for two more pints to celebrate. Gabriel's sigh was one of terror and as Jack smiled happily that they had come to an understanding, Gabriel pointed to him and leaned forward.

"But I'm driving home." He insisted.

"Good, that means I can have another after this." Jack winked.

Gabriel laughed, drinking the last of his pint. Okay, Jack could have another. There was no arguing about that.

*****

As the days turned into weeks then months and finally years, Taryn's rage became more of a smolder about Talina's disappearance. He had a state to run and he did his duty but when the day was done and there was no one but himself, he would allow a few thoughts and ideas to float around as to where Talina may have hidden all this time. He searched every state three times over for either Talina or her mother but neither could be found and Abrio led Taryn's search through his own state admitting nothing but knowing everything. Taryn knew Abrio was smarter than he seemed but his face, nor his state, gave up anything that would lead Taryn to the woman who ruined his and his mother's life. Neither did any other head of state or council of these territories.

Lillit was a mystery and was just as much a ghost as her daughter appeared to be. Abrio apparently had no idea that Gannon was having an affair and he scolded Taryn for even thinking that Talina was anyone else's daughter but his mother's. Taryn laughed with frustration.

"You know as well as anyone Gannon fathered Talina with Lillit. She's so nameless she has no title to tie her to anywhere or anyone in these States! All but one. Gannon. He knew I knew."

"Is that how he died Taryn?" Abrio asked calmly. "Because you knew."

"What do you accuse me of Abrio?" Taryn sneered.

"Gannon dies within weeks of falling ill. No one knows why such a vibrant and healthy man would be dead in such a short period of time."

"So you believe I killed my own father? That is an accusation that could cause tensions between us Abrio."

"You wouldn't dare. We are the two strongest states in these lands. You would not dare destroy that Taryn of Avagyan."

"WHERE IS SHE?!" Taryn demanded nearly spitting with rage but knowing full well that Abrio was right. "Where is Lillit?!"

"There is no Lillit and I have not seen Talina since the day you took head of state. Don't ask me again. If you wish, I will personally escort you on a search of my lands. As many times as you want until you realize that Talina is Kryelle's daughter." Abrio did not match Taryn's rage. Instead he remained calm, for he was not one to give in to tantrums.

"I will find this Lillit." Taryn shoved a finger into Abrio's face but Abrio merely slapped it away.

"Search or leave. Those are your two options. I'd rather you leave but as I said, I will escort you in any search you need to do of my state."

And he did; three times. Taryn had not been back to Dowyn since then and Abrio had stayed away. Only on occasions of great business and decisions between states did Taryn even catch a glimpse of him. Those were only twice a year.

So tonight he found himself at the place rumored to send people to their banished fates; far from this place into the unknown to either live or die as best they could. If it was a horrible existence, Taryn assumed people would find a way to end their life as soon as possible since there was no way back. If it was a good existence, well he guessed it was the luck of the draw. No one knew what was really beyond these gates, only imagining the worst possible situations because anything unknown was frightening. Only those of the States who had committed the worst crimes against their people would be banished through the gates. They would be led in chains and shackles and left there so they couldn't move. When the law came back, only the metal bindings would remain; the individual would be gone. Not one person saw it happen. Not one person had the courage to stay and watch fearing the gates would take them as well.

Taryn wanted through them.

He knew Talina was on the other side. Where else would she be, but he was never able to figure out how to go. This made him more irate. Why not him? Why would it take anyone else but him? What did the others have that he didn't? He had done vile things. He murdered his own father and wanted to bed his sister. Did that not make him low enough to travel and get her? Sister? Barely, as he had told Gannon the night he died. He never considered her more than a step sister and that, in its own right, allowed him his fantasies. Would she allow it? Not willingly. He didn't care. It was the price she would pay for her father's betrayal and his mother's death. It was his turn to stop hurting and her turn to soothe him whether she liked it or not.

He often wondered if Talina was still alive; if she had found another and if so, if she was a mother. Five years was a long time to build another life. What kind of life did Talina lead? Was she with Pike? He had disappeared the same night? Was he the one that held her body in the night; skin to skin, naked only to each other, filling her with him whenever he needed her? They were never like that together but people change. Or was Nanini with them as well; a love triangle in the middle of nowhere. Nanini's father had gone crazy with her disappearance and now sat in a room where he could be watched at all times. His recovery was slow but it was getting better with the new grandchild that had arrived only last year. Taryn had kept in close contact with Nanini's family, feigning concern and only keeping them under watchful eyes in case Nanini would come back and he could question her. She never did. All three of them vanished into thin air leaving questions, frustrations and longing in their wake.

Taryn placed a hand on one of the towering stones and looked up to the top of it. He could feel it breathing. He could feel how alive it was and the stone face pulsed under his palm. The anniversary of their disappearance was coming and every year he tried to travel through this doorway. This year he wouldn't try to find her. After five years he wanted to let her go, as impossible as that thought was. There were women that begged his attention here and he needed to produce an heir. He had decided he couldn't wait any longer so no, this year he would not try to travel. Taryn almost regretted that decisions for the stones felt more electric than they had in the past. As he stood within the gates he felt a sense of anticipation, that a big event was about to take place. Was Talina coming back? He had her room prepared just in case. Not that she would be in it for long. She would be arrested on spot and married on spot and there would be nothing she could do about it. He would see to it. He would know immediately if she appeared in these states. A face like Talina's was hard to miss. She would be recognized and word would spread like a fire that Gannon's daughter was back. It would be then that he would find her and it would be then that she would regret ever leaving him.

Taryn walked out of the gates and towards his horse. He pulled himself onto it and steered it back towards Avagyan. Something was coming. He wouldn't travel back but he would wait until after Samhain to proceed with alternate plans. Visiting this place, he felt her. The only thing that made his skin crawl was the feeling that she was with Gannon and he was coming back as well.

*****

Gabriel heard horse hooves on the ground to the left of him. He was casually taking photos; a light snow had fallen the night before and left things in a sprinkle of white. The way the sun came up and the clouds appeared, Gabriel didn't want to chance missing the scene and so at nearly eight in the morning he bundled up and started taking various pictures, half of which he knew he wouldn't keep. He looked over his shoulder to the left and, as expected, a horse and rider were coming up towards him. The rider he recognized; the horse he didn't. Gabriel took a picture of Pike as he road towards him. When Pike came a foot away from Gabriel, Gabriel released his camera and welcomed him with a tired smile.

"Good morning. Your horse?" Gabriel asked walking towards them.

"No. It's Jack's neighbor's horse. He needed a shoe replaced and I offered. You look really tired." Pike told him coming off the animal's back.

"Yeah. I'm still trying to adjust." Gabriel answered knowing full well it had nothing to do with jetlag and everything to do with Jack's ghost story.

"Nanini and Talina have already started preparing for tonight. You'd think we never had company before."

"Have you?" Gabriel asked abruptly.

"Of course. Annie and Jack have been over many times."

Gabriel looked away for fear Pike would see he knew why they only had Jack and Annie over. So why him? Why now when they were trying to get back.

"Are you getting any good shots?" Pike asked.

"I won't know until I can develop them. I ordered some supplies. They should be here in a couple of days."

"You develop your own?"

"I love it. I always have. Call me selfish but I like to be the first to see what appears on the paper."

Pike nodded his approval. He liked this guy. There was something about Gabriel that clicked with him. Talina obviously saw it and so did Nanini. He understood what they meant.

"I'd love to see that sometime if you'd be willing to show me. I've never seen anything like that before."

"Sure. I'll let you know when I'm about to do it." Gabriel offered. "Can I offer you a coffee or anything Pike?"

"I'm full up from breakfast. Thanks. I appreciate it. I have to get Fancy Feet back." Pike gestured to the horse that was reaching for branches on the trees and trying to consume them.

"Seriously? Is that its name?"

"Don't ask. To make matters worse, it's a male."

"Why would they call him that?"

"Look at his feet." Pike pointed down and Gabriel followed his finger. "Would you call him anything else?"

There on the horse, near the hooves, were great masses of hair that flowed like its mane. It was the Fabio of horses and Gabriel shook his head not understanding poodles, Persian cats and now this horse.

"Wow." Gabriel mouthed.

"I know right. People and their pretty things. I'll see you later."

Gabriel watched as Pike mounted the horse and trotted off. Even the animal's tail was held high in the air like he was showing off his ass. Gabriel shook his head and walked in the opposite direction. The road towards town was quiet and he strolled quietly. The odd car passed and waved as it went on its way. He thought about Jack's story yesterday and the sight of the old guy. He felt unsettled. He felt as though he was supposed to know something but didn't. There was a feeling like someone was talking behind his back but he didn't know anyone here and the only people that would be talking behind his back were Deborah and her parents simply out of pure animosity.

It didn't help that all he had to do here was think. He had big plans to relive his youth but all he could do was think and ponder and wonder why all of these stupid intuitive thoughts were plaguing him since the first day he set foot in that cottage.

"You look angry. Is everything okay?"

Gabriel spun to see who had talked to him, surprised at the voice. He must not have looked very friendly as the face with the eyes he also couldn't get out of his head stepped backwards.

"I'm sorry Gabriel. I saw you walking and thought I would say hi but if I'm interrupting some serious stewing I'll leave you be." I held up my hands to show him I meant no harm and his face softened showing the sensitivity that reminded me so much of my father.

"Talina, what a nice surprise. I'm sorry, I just have some things on my mind but it's nothing serious. How are you?"

His mouth turned up in a crooked grin which made my stomach jump in excitement.

"I'm good. Where are you headed?"

"Nowhere in particular. And you?"

"Funny, I'm headed in the same direction although that direction seems to be towards town."

"Well, since we're headed in the same direction we may as well keep each other company." He offered.

"I would have to agree." I answered feeling giddy like a school girl. I allowed myself to feel it remembering Nanini's advice. "What's on your mind?" I asked.

I came beside him and he turned towards town.

"Nothing you need to worry about. I was talking to Jack and Nanini yesterday after we ran into her at the shop..."

"Yes, she did say that's where she invited you for dinner."

"Yeah, anyway...I'm sorry to hear about your dad. I know it was a few years ago but I still wanted to tell you that."

"Thank you. It was quite sudden and very difficult. It still is." I admitted.

"I know how you feel. I lost my mother a while back. It still hurts to remember her. Cancer's a terrible thing." Gabriel shoved his hands in his coat pockets. "How did you lose your dad?"

"Um...he fell sick rather quickly. He was gone within a few weeks." I hugged myself remembering that terrible night and turned my face into the breeze.

"Did it help coming here? Nanini said you and Pike needed a change of scenery?"

"Yes, a change of scenery was definitely something we needed to do."

"I remember the afternoon my mom passed away. You'd think the memory would fade some."

"But it never does." I finished.

We stopped walking and turned to face each other.

"Are you hungry?" Gabriel asked.

"It's nine in the morning." I chuckled. "I've just finished breakfast."

"That's fair but I'd really like to get to know you better and all I can think of is inviting you for a meal."

"You want to get to know me better?" I smiled.

"Yeah, I really do."

"There's not much to tell." I admitted.

Gabriel looked past her and into the clouds above. He knew there was a lot more to learn but couldn't ask nor did he really want to. He wanted to believe the illusion that she was just an ordinary woman from an ordinary place and he was lucky enough to have met her. Any of the things that Jack had said didn't matter. He just wanted some of her time.

"You may think so but I don't and if I'm being honest, I haven't stopped thinking about you since the previous morning." He confessed.

"Stop it." I instructed shyly.

"I'm not used to this. I wasn't expecting to meet anyone quite like you. I actually gave myself a strict rule to keep to myself."

"Why's that?"

"I just got divorced. That's why I'm here. I needed a change of scenery." He winked.

"Oh Gabriel, I'm so sorry." I offered placing my hand on his arm. "No wonder you looked so upset when I saw you."

"What? About her? God no. That's a relief."

"Then why?"

Gabriel kicked at the ground as I withdrew my hand.

"I was supposed to come to Scotland to escape. Now it seems I've walked into something that I can't explain."

"Meaning?"

"I'd like to get to know you better." He answered quietly repeating himself.

He reached for my hand and tentatively took it. He only took the fingers but as I felt his hand I instinctually laced my fingers with his and held it firmly. It was a lifeline connected to my heart; something that I had never felt before but recognized it all the same. He brought my knuckles to his lips and pressed them against their softness. I could feel a flush at my chest but couldn't not turn away from his gentle brown eyes.

"You have a way about you Mr. Marek." I offered just as quietly.

"Is that a yes or a no?"

Forgetting that I could be leaving very soon, I allowed myself to be drawn into him. We walked closely together without letting go, letting our fingers stroke each other's as we walked.

"Yes."

*****

He was giddy. It was ridiculous but he was ecstatic. He hadn't even been here a week and he meets her; a woman that he could easily fall for and probably already did. They had strolled through the town, bought a brown bag lunch, picnicked in some random field on a short stone wall, took some photos because he didn't want to forget her in case Jack's story was right, then walked back, reluctantly leaving each other at the smallest intersection he had ever stood in the middle of. Their hands barely separated for the hours they were together and when he let her go his hand felt empty and cold. The couple of hours that he had to kill were filled with pacing and looking out windows; mostly in the direction of where he would walk and where she would be. He couldn't stop smiling and he wanted to believe she was feeling the same way.

"Not even a week." Gabriel grinned to himself as he took a last look in the mirror.

He clapped his hands together and glanced around for his coat and key. He grabbed the Scotch that he had bought earlier then thought better of it and clasped the wine from the counter instead. This is exactly how he wanted to feel. He didn't want to feel on edge or tired. He wanted this feeling; one of anticipation and newness. If it had to be a woman that would offer that to him then let it be. Halloween was indeed coming but he had little over a week and he would use it to its fullest extent. Taking an umbrella and shoving it under his arm, he flicked off the lights and left the cottage.

He passed the ruins with a skip in his step then remembering what Jack had said he and Annie had done there, laughed to himself and understood why. It was a great place for a little romance once the sun started to set and the shadows created privacy. Nothing Jack told him or could tell him would ruin his mood. As he and Talina spent time together earlier, he promised himself he would look no further than tonight.

Smells of food wafted around. There were a few houses that he could see but the closest one was the one he was aiming for. He stood and looked at the home that supposedly took only three of their stones to buy. He expected something more than what it was. It was extremely modest; two floors, small windows, brown brick exterior with shingles that were lightly covered with moss. He shrugged and proceeded to walk towards it. For a trio that never intended to stay long, he assumed the house worked for what they needed. He preferred small and cozy over large and sterile; something that was built up with love instead of vanity to tear it down. He should know. He married into vanity and the only thing that kept the house together was a lot of pretending that love actually existed.

Here, in this old farm house, it obviously did and he was looking forward to witnessing it because he missed that feeling.

Gently grasping the knocker, he tapped it on the door and waited. There were light but quick footsteps and Nanini appeared before him, obviously glad he had made it.

"Mr. Marek." She welcomed him. "Oh, sorry. Gabe. Please come in."

"Thanks Nanini. Smells great. This is for you." He presented her with the bottle and she took it and held it to her chest.

"That's very thoughtful of you. Can I take your coat?"

"Yeah. Thanks."

He took off his wool coat while looking around. The interior of the house was much nicer than the exterior. The rooms were soft yellow with broad white trim. There were old Scottish paintings on walls with men in uniform and women in large dresses with white wigs to show how royal they were. Wooden book shelves, filled with books, stood stately against walls and polished wood floors, with area rugs for warmth, welcomed him. The kitchen was large with a table in the center of the room with honey brown cabinets and granite counter tops. Apparently they worked really hard at making the place new; on the inside at least.

"The place looks great. You guys did all the work?" Gabriel asked following Nanini into the kitchen.

"Of course. It's not quite done; certainly you've seen the outside. One day it will all be finished." She answered placing the wine on the table.

"I love it." He told her honestly.

"Gabe." Pike came in looking very different than his farm boy exterior that Gabriel had only ever seen. "Welcome. I hope you're hungry."

"Starved. Nice to see you."

"We heard you spent the day with Talina."

"Yeah. It was nice. She showed me around, what little there was to show me."

"Where is Talina?" Nanini asked.

All three of them looked around, suddenly realizing she wasn't there.

*****

"Why now?" I whispered, standing in the middle of the three stones.

Since I had said goodbye to Gabriel earlier, I had regretted ever laying my eyes on him. I regretted it because I wasn't staying here and now that I knew him a little better, I wanted to. I never wanted to stay here. I wanted to return home. I wanted to fix what was done. I wanted revenge. Now, since the morning at the ruins, I wanted love.

"This is so stupid!" I exclaimed.

I laid a hand on one of the stones, only the height of my chin, and pressed my palm to it. It sent tingles up my hand and into my arm. Confused, I pressed my hand harder against its cool surface. It was pure electricity. It felt alive.

"Holy shit." I snapped my hand away and studied the rock's surface. "This can't be happening."

Tentatively placing my palm on its cool surface again, the buzzing returned and I closed my eyes to it knowing that I was being called home. It was time. I had longed for this day for so long and now it was nearly here but it couldn't have been worse timing.

Talli...

Raising my head to the voice, I looked all around me to see who was there but there was no way he could be here. He was in Avagyan.

"Taryn?" I called.

"No, it's Pike. Talina? What are you doing here? Gabe's at the house."

"Gabe?" I asked shaking my head as Pike entered the gates.

"Yeah, remember? The guy you insisted that come for dinner. He's at the house."

"I swear I just heard Taryn call my name." I told him with a nervous chuckle.

"What?" Pike asked.

"Taryn, he was right here. I swear I just heard him call me."

"What's going on with you?" Pike asked. "There's no way Taryn could be here."

"Feel the stones." I ordered. "It's like their alive or something. There's something coming from them; some sort of energy. Do you feel it?"

Pike laid a hand on the stone closest to him. He didn't feel anything but just as he was about to turn away he noticed a tingle in the palm of his hand. It didn't come from his hand but the point on the rock that he was leaning against. Everything was gone. Every thought, every word, every feeling that he had before coming here was gone. They were replaced by the most nauseatingly excited feeling that his dream was finally coming true. Everything that they had survived; the lying low, the sneaking around and barely being able to live normally. It was about to come to an end and they could go home. He beamed at me as he turned. I was picked up and twirled in the air with shouts of happiness coming from Pike's mouth. He put me down and ran his hands through his tousled hair; his eyes the size of full moons.

"Can you believe it Talina! It's time!"

"I heard Taryn, Pike. I heard him. He's waiting for us. I just know he is."

"That's the point. He needs to pay for what he's done."

"I understand that but he won't pay if he's waiting by the gates in anticipation of our arrival. We will pay the price of running away. At least I will. You and Nanini will be held as accomplices."

"There's no way he could know where we went and that we'd even come back. But we are Talina. We are going home. Let's go celebrate even if we can't let on why we're so happy."

He turned to go but sensing that I wasn't following, turned back and found me staring at the ground.

"What?" He asked. "Talina, we have a chance to live again."

"We are living." I argued.

"Yes, but could my children go to school with other kids? Could Nanini get proper care to even have a child here? She couldn't go to a hospital. What happens when the day comes that Jack and Annie couldn't hide us anymore? What then Talina?"

"I just..."

"What?"

"I've met Gabriel Marek." I spit out quickly. "I've met him and there's something about him that I know and it hurts a little bit that I could never be with him and realize what that is."

"You've just met him. You spent one afternoon with him."

"Yes Pike. And how long did you know Nanini before you knew she was it."

"A lot longer than you've known Gabe."

"Don't you recognize something within him that's so familiar that you could just pick up where you left off?"

"I don't know him Talina." Pike argued.

"Yes you do." I insisted.

Pike crossed his arms and hissed out a breath. He didn't want to admit it but I was right. What was he supposed to do about it now?

"We're leaving." Pike said quietly. "Whether or not this Gabe is familiar or not."

"Do you think he'd travel back with us?" I asked just as quietly.

"Do you hear yourself? You are out of your mind! You know that? Talina snap out of it. It has been one day of knowing him and five years of missing home. Don't do this. Don't let some crush ruin your chances of righting a wrong; a terrible wrong. We need to avenge Gannon."

I chewed my lip and walked towards Pike. Looking at the sky, it couldn't have been clearer. Pike was right. I was letting a pretty face get in my way of taking care of the wrong that was done to me, to Pike and Nanini. I was banished. They were not but followed me into the unknown to make sure I was okay. They wanted me to live and so they gave up everything including a proper wedding and the babies that Nanini wanted so badly, for me.

"Alright. I'm sorry. I thought I finally found a man that could make me as happy as my father promised one would. But it's silly. Let's go. We don't want to keep them wondering where we are much longer." I plastered a smile on my face and as I passed Pike, I knew he didn't believe a single word I was speaking.

*****

"That was an amazing dinner Nanini. Congratulations." Gabriel sat back in his chair and desperately wanted to undo his pants, something he knew was terribly rude.

"Thank you Gabe. Thanks for sharing it." She replied starting to stand but Pike made her sit back down.

"I'll do it." He offered.

"I can help. It's the least I can do." I stood and took Gabe's plate. For some reason I could barely look at him and he knew something was off.

"How about you two go relax and Pike and I will clean up. It's no trouble." Nanini stood and gave me a knowing glance. This is what I asked for. I did ask for Gabe to be invited to dinner and just as Gabe found something was off, so did Nanini. With one look I was told to smarten up.

"Sounds good." Gabriel stood and walked out of the kitchen.

We heard the front door open and Pike was the next to glare.

"Talina..."

"I know I know. I'm going." I glared back and left the room.

"Now what is all that about? She's been moody ever since you two came in here for dinner."

"We were at the stones."

"Why were you hanging out at the stones when we were having company for dinner?" Nanini questioned him putting the dishes back on the table and putting her hands on her hips.

Pike gave her a devilish grin and paused for effect.

"Well?" Nanini asked.

"The gates are opening. You were right. It was the moon Nanini. We're going home." He said it like he was unveiling the biggest and grandest surprise.

"We're going home?" Nanini whispered like she couldn't understand what he was saying.

"It's time." He couldn't help but smile broadly as Nanini registered the information.

"We're going home." She stated in that quiet way that was hers. The way she absorbed new information that was completely foreign to her.

Pike waited patiently for her to understand the words as they were spoken. It took a lot longer than he expected. She sat in her chair then stood from her chair and walked around the kitchen, touching various things as she passed them. She took a dish towel and ran it through her fingers as she spoke the same phrase over and over again. The confused gaze in her eyes began to lighten into a giddy smile. She was soon giggling and he was giggling with her.

"Are you sure?" She beamed.

"I'm sure."

"How do you know this time is different?" She asked.

"The gates...they feel like they're alive. They're opening. Talina felt it too."

"We're going home..."

"Yes baby. We're going home."

"To our life..."

"To our life. The life we planned. The kids, the family, the house buy the lake. Everything we dreamed we're going home to." Pike took her face in his hands and looked intently into her face. "I want to give you everything back that you gave up to be here with me. You deserve it and I want to give it to you the day we arrive. I want us to start our family and I want you to finally be happy."

"It's not just me Pike. I want you to be happy. I want you to finally be happy." She told him, allowing a joyful tear to slide down her cheek.

"The first day I met you and tended your horse, I was happy. The first time I made love to you in the hay, I was happy. The day you accepted my proposal of marriage I was happy. The night you gave up everything including your dreams, to be with me, I was happy. Every single day you've turned this old house into our home I have been happy but I am thrilled, Nanini, that I can hand you back your dreams and make them true."

Nanini threw her arms around his neck and he buried his nose into her short hair. They held each other in a tight embrace, realizing what it took for both of them to live here and what they were to go back to.

"Thank you Pike. I love you so much. Thank you so much." She whispered in his ear.

"Thank you for putting up with this. I owe you so much." He answered.

"No. That's what love is. It's been hard and as settled as I've been I've also been terribly homesick." She confessed. "I can't believe we're going home." She squealed.

"You're happy? You're really happy?" Pike asked making sure.

"Of course. To see my family again. To see what's happened to the place since we've left. It will be one of those moments that can't come soon enough."

Pike held her away and stared into her face.

"We will go to the state of Dowyn first. We don't know what's on the other side yet. Talina said she heard Taryn calling to her tonight. Will you go with me to Dowyn. If anything were to happen to you..."

"Pike...do you believe the way isn't safe right now?" Nanini stared into her face with the trust of a child; deep and sure.

"If Talina's right and Taryn is still waiting for her after all these years...I think we need to play it safe." He confessed.

"Then we will go to Dowyn. When we see Abrio then we will know what's safe to do and what's not. We will ask for sanctuary and if it has to be, then we will find our home in Dowyn."

"Really?" Pike asked.

"Really. I will only return to Avagyan when Taryn's rule has ended and Talina sits at the table instead of him. I never doubted you when you told me everything that night; the night we left. I was only scared."

"So was I." He answered.

"You didn't act like it." Nanini chuckled. "You seemed like you were in complete control."

"I was shaken to my very core but knew there were things that I needed to do. Now that we're going back, the journey doesn't stop; it only changes course. Gannon was killed and now we have to find a way to answer the questions why and how we can bring Taryn to justice. Abrio will know."

"Abrio will know." Nanini confirmed. "He'll give us sanctuary and time to figure it out."

*****

Stepping out the door, I glanced around to see where Gabriel was. He had walked to the road and was just standing there. I was relieved he hadn't left and went to him quickly.

"Gabriel."

He turned to see me then turned back to look at the stars that shone in a clear autumn sky. I stood beside him and looked up as well.

"They look so different in the country." He said in wonderment.

"Do they?" I asked.

"There's not so many in the city. They get dimmed by all the fake lights that shine from the buildings and streets."

"I've only been to a city once here. Jack thought we needed to see Glasgow so we went for a couple of days. Kind of like a vacation. It was nice but so big."

"Yeah, cities get bigger and bigger. It's surprisingly relieving to be somewhere small for a change."

Gabriel turned down his head and glanced my way. I tried to smile at him but it wasn't convincing.

"Did I do something?" He asked me, unsure of why I wasn't as happy as when I had left him.

"No." I answered quietly. "I'm sorry. I've just found out some things that...I may be going back home soon."

"What?" Gabriel turned his whole body to face me. He knew what that meant and he panicked a little bit.

"It's why I was so distant tonight because I thought that if I kept to myself then the idea of leaving this place...of leaving you...wouldn't be difficult."

"Me?"

"I know I just met you and this is ridiculous but I have been waiting to meet someone like you for a long time and now you're here and I'm leaving."

Gabriel stepped back surprised. He had only just met me and now I was spilling out emotion that a sane woman wouldn't admit to; a budding feeling of romance.

"Talina..."

"Please don't say anything. I've probably made an idiot of myself admitting that to you. I don't blame you if you want to go home. You just ended a marriage and I'm sure another romance isn't what you're here for."

Gabriel took both my hands and held them tight.

"Since we're being totally honest, I feel the same way about you."

"Really?" I asked.

"It's not something I'm used to. I was really really young when I married Deb and so I never experienced what I'm experiencing now. You're right. I didn't come here to start anything with anyone. I wanted to recapture something I felt I was missing being married. Turns out I missed out on more than just my youth."

He tucked a piece of hair behind my ear and stroked my cheek.

"What is it about you that I know?" I asked pressing my cheek against his hand.

"You know me?"

"Is that stupid?"

"I'm going to go with the fantasy and say no but since I got here, there are a lot of unexpected things popping up around me; you being number one."

I smiled sadly and turned back to the house. He pulled at my hand staring in the direction that I was turning towards.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

"Do you think it would be rude if I skipped desert."

"You're leaving?"

"Come on." He pulled me in the other direction, towards Jack and Annie's but I stood still. "Oh come on. I'm not going to hurt you. You should know that about me at least."

"I should tell them where I'm going." I told him easing my hand out of his. "Come say goodnight."

Gabriel relented and knew I was right. We walked to the front door and stepped into the warmth of the farmhouse. Pike and Nanini were happily wrapped up in each other that Gabriel felt that we shouldn't have intruded. I cleared my throat loudly and Pike was the first to look up. Turning red, he still held onto his wife but acknowledged that we had walked in. Nanini, red as well, tried to smile at us.

"Everything okay?" She asked.

"Couldn't be better." I answered. "I'm going to walk Gabriel home."

"Oh, no dessert Gabe?" She asked him concerned.

"Uh...I'm good. It was really nice to see you again. I'm sure we'll see more of each other."

"Goodnight." Pike gave him a slight wave and glanced my way.

"Goodnight." He answered and took his leave from where he had just entered.

"I'll be right out." I told him. He nodded and I turned to my roommates. "Nice."

"Oh come on." Pike glared. "Like you haven't seen me hold my wife."

"Don't wait up." I remarked, taking my coat of the hook.

"What are you doing?" Nanini asked.

"We'll see." I left with a friendly wink.

Nanini and Pike watched me go than exchanged hopeful glances.

"Is she gone for the night?" Pike asked pointing at the door.

"We can only hope..." Nanini answered slightly breathless.

"It's just us? It's never just us."

Nanini gave him her best bedroom eyes. He looked around at the dirty dishes and table with remnants of their meal.

"That can wait right?" Pike asked.

Nanini simply nodded. The two gave a final look in the direction of the door then laughed and raced up the stairs.

*****

I hadn't stepped foot in the cottage for a long time but it looked exactly the same. It felt exactly the same but was cold; too cold. Something wasn't right. I hugged my jacket tighter around me as Gabriel followed me in. He groaned as he felt the chill immediately. He was warned but figured he was lucky because everything was working fine. Now he knew his luck had run out.

Gabriel flicked the light switch on but it refused to light the room. He flicked it faster then went to the kitchen and tried that one. There was no power or heat to the place. He knew for sure because the microwave clock was blank. I heard the bang of kitchen chairs and a howl of a strong swear word. Wincing in the dark room, Gabriel came back to me.

"I can walk you back home. It seems I have no heat or power." Gabriel sighed. "And it's slightly embarrassing."

I laughed it away and shut the door that still remained open.

"I'm sure we'll make do. Look at all the wood. We'll be fine. You start that one and I'll start the kitchen and before you know it this place will be toasty warm."

"We'll be up all night adding fuel to the fire." Gabriel replied.

"Is that a promise?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

Gabriel recognized the innuendo and stayed where he was for fear that coming closer would only get him into trouble; trouble that he didn't mind getting into but she was leaving and he knew his heart would crack just enough to break when she did. He cleared his throat and went to the fireplace. It was easy to light and he went to gather more wood to make sure he had enough for the next few hours. Maybe more; he would keep an open mind. When he entered with the wood he saw Talina finishing up and getting to her feet. Already the chill was replaced by the smallest warmth but he wasn't sure if it was the fires or the spark that was lit inside him by the sight of her.

"So are you at least a little excited to get back to the States?" Gabriel asked walking towards the wood in the living room to add to it.

"I have mixed feelings." I admitted. "It'll be good to see everyone again. Maybe get some closure on a few things."

"Closure's good." He agreed.

I shrugged. Oh if he only knew. I walked towards the sofa and took a seat bringing my legs up to my chin. I looked into the fireplace and envied the way the flames danced together, growing bigger and stronger as the heat intensified. I envied the flames as lovers because they began and ended together; something that had eluded me and still did even though the promise of something special was standing beside me. I continued to gaze into the heat as Gabriel left but he came back baring gifts of quilts and pillows.

"I thought you could use one." He handed me the biggest and I reached for it.

"Thanks."

"So, tell me about your home." Gabriel asked wrapping himself up and sitting on the floor, his back to me.

"My home?"

"Yeah." He confirmed.

I slunk myself off the couch and down to the floor beside him. Trying to figure out how to explain things would be difficult to say the least.

"I grew up with my father mostly. My mother died when I was very young. I barely remember her."

"Does Pike?"

"Not really." I answered. "We're close in age."

"So did Pike live with you and your dad or did he stay with his dad?"

"He was with me." I confirmed. It wasn't a lie.

"Tell me about him."

"Pike?"

"No." Gabriel chuckled. "I've formed my own opinion of him and he seems really great. You all do." He shuffled closer to me as he poked at the flames. "Your dad."

I chewed my lip deciding what to say. This would be tricky.

"He was a politician so he was really busy with town stuff. He was always there for me though. He made sure that he was around when I went to bed so we could have that time together even if he'd been gone the whole day. He liked to play with me and when I got older we would take long walks together. When I was in my teens I hated the walks. Who wants to hang out with their dad right? But he wouldn't take no for an answer and now I look back and thank God he didn't."

"He sounds like an excellent father."

"You remind me a lot of him."

"How so?" Gabriel gave me a quizzical look.

"Just in the way you are. Your mannerisms are very similar. You don't look like him but your heart...it's very similar."

"What do you know of my heart?" Gabriel questioned.

"A little." I replied shyly.

"Do tell." He was intrigued.

"Well, you stayed in a rotten marriage because you're very committed to the people you love. Even if they don't return your feelings you will stay and try. You're open to the people you cross paths with even if you want to be alone. You're very accepting of situations. I think you feel and think a lot. So much so that it keeps you up at night. I believe that's why you're not sleeping now."

Gabriel kept his mouth shut. She didn't know everything but she knew quite a bit in the short time they had known each other. She was right. He loved so much he was taken advantage of. Is that what happened to her father he wondered.

"Was your father committed to anyone that didn't return his feelings?" Gabe asked out of curiosity.

Taryn's face came instantly to mind. I relived moments of their tumultuous relationship in mere seconds. The yelling matches, mostly on Taryn's side while Gannon tried to mediate his position. The looks of hate at the dinner table and the anger as they passed each other in the hallways. Gannon always appeared broken when Taryn was around and yet he still tried. He never gave up on Taryn even after I had. Up until the day he passed away, Taryn was always on Gannon's mind. I never knew why until the night Gannon left for bluer skies than the ones he died under.

"My father was extremely committed to those he loved even if he didn't get it returned." I confirmed. "I loved him dearly and when I saw how some treated him, I would always tell him how much he meant to me just so he would know at least someone did."

"You mean the public? The public are hard to please when it comes to political views. Always have and always will be I assume." He shrugged.

"Yes, the public." I lied.

Gabriel reached an arm out to invite me into his own quilt. I gladly accepted and leaned into him while he closed the gap.

"Why is there so much on your mind Gabriel? You're always talking about how since you got here there's been a lot of unexpected things happening. What's going on? Maybe I can help." I offered quietly.

Gabriel brought his lips to the top of my head, leaving them there in a slow kiss. I could feel him breathing gently into my hair and then kiss me again. I turned my face up to his and I could see his mind going a mile a minute wondering what he should say and what he couldn't admit. He stroked my cheek and placed another kiss on my forehead before speaking. It was one of those intimate moments that only lovers shared before being completely and utterly honest.

"I dream of a place out of a fairytale. The women wear long skirts or gowns and men are in suits or slacks and shirts. There seems to be classes of people, like you would see in the movies whenever they bring these stories to the big screen. There are vendors run by the poor or middle class trying to sell their wares. It's a busy place but it's a way of life for them. I think the bulk of the city is contained by walls but people are free to travel outside of them. It's not like a prison at all. It's more like that's how the cities are separated. It's huge; not a small town. There are carts and carriages, pulled by horses, and stone roads with no walkways so people need to be cautious when there are trotting horses about. The houses, like the people, vary. I always dream I live in the same place. It's a house that could be a castle but it doesn't look like a castle. It looks like a stately home from Spain or something; a villa. It's not cornered off but the walls are high. I'm there. I'm actually there and..."

My voice was insistent. I needed to hear more. I needed to hear more about the place that he was dreaming about because that place was my home.

"And what?" I urged.

"I run the show. I'm the guy in command but deep down I know I'm not because there's this man, he's younger...he's so angry and there's a woman that I know but I can never see her face. She's in trouble and I can't save her." Gabriel's breath caught in his chest from hurt and sadness that he felt every time he dreamed of her.

"Why can't you save her?" I squeaked.

"Because I chased her away. She's gone because I made her leave and she's trying to come back yet she won't show herself to me."

I tried to stop my silent weeping but he saw it before I could and caught a tear, wiping it away. By this point we were both being pulled into each other with his description of the dream and it was hard to separate what was reality and what wasn't. We were being transported into another place and time where the fire did not belong in a cottage but in a grand manor with stone floors and rugs made of wool that welcomed your feet as you stepped upon them. I didn't need to look down to envision that I was wearing a crimson gown ordained with the knot work of Avagyan. I also didn't need to look below Gabriel's face to know he was no longer in a sweater but in a high collard black shirt that only the nobility dressed in.

"There's a man that keeps showing himself to me. In one minute he's old and decrepit, as if he's just risen from his grave. In the next, he's...power. He holds the power. He's me. I see myself through his eyes and I feel what he feels in his heart. He's mourning you."

"No." I couldn't believe it. I couldn't believe what Gabriel was saying but I hung on every word like it was a lifeline to an existence I had once lived and missed.

"I'm so sorry Talina. I'm so sorry he did that to you." Gabriel whispered as if we were both willingly trapped within his fantasy. "It was for your own safety. He didn't want to do it."

Nothing was real at this moment. His words were hypnotizing and drugging me, leaving me intoxicated in their wake. The environment was being transformed, little by little, from a modest cottage into my bedroom in Avagyan. Everything was a blur. Nothing was in focus except Gabriel.

"How do you know what was done to me?" I asked, my mouth coming closer to his.

"Because...it was me. I did it." He cried as if guilty of the worst crime and the remorse was overwhelming him.

My mouth found his, our breath heavy in unison because we were drowning in a fantasy but clinging to each other to try and stay alive. He undid the ties of my gown and slipped it off my shoulders. I allowed my fingers to work at his shirt and slowly slid away the black fabric of it; the fabric I had only felt in another place but could never find here on a little island in the land of Scotland. The fire flickered as the flames danced together creating shadows of our bodies as we moved in harmony with the blaze; the intensity of their dance only paralleling ours. Only a moment ago I had envied the flames for they were tied to each other in the heat of a moment but now they seemed to envy me as I bore all to a man I did not know, to add fuel to a fire that had started on a chilly morning among ancient stones.

"I know everything." Gabriel whispered. "He won't touch you."

"He's waiting for me." I gasped.

Gabriel knotted his fingers in my hair and stared into my soul as he took my body for his own.

"He won't touch you." He repeated.

Where there should have been drugs and alcohol there were none. The scene around us was powered only by magic; barely real yet underlying with tangible truth. Gabriel assumed he was dreaming again. I, however, knew he was not and as scared as I was at what he was admitting to me under some sort of lustful fantasy, I trusted Gabriel truly believed that Taryn would never lay a finger on me for he would do what he should have done in the first place as a different man. Instead of having me banished he would protect me with his life. Gabriel was a man that came to Scotland on a vacation from his own monotonous existence. Little did he know that his soul had blended with my father's and he wanted me back in Avagyan to put right what was wrong and to avenge a senseless murder that stemmed from hate and pride.

*****

The knocking at the door made Gabriel stir slowly from his coma of sleep. When the knocking became more insistent, he shot up like a gun had gone off. The dreams; the nightmares that he couldn't wake from were extreme. Gabriel didn't even know who he was in them but he definitely wasn't himself. He was sick. He was dying and he looked like he was a hundred years old. The pain in his body was unreal; so debilitating that his head was still reeling from it. He only remembered lying in a bed as another man watched him with pure hatred. He was sickened with the other man's plans.

"She is your blood." He remembered saying as he struggled for air.

"Barely." The voice had answered.

Gabriel was horrified and disgusted as he both watched and lived the scene simultaneously.

Now, he wasn't sure where he was only that it was freezing cold and he lay in a tangled heap of quilts and pillows on a wood floor. He didn't remember how he got there at that moment but the priority for him was getting whoever was at the door to stop knocking. He was experiencing a headache from hell that was threatening to split his skull in two and the constant thumping at the door was only making it worse.

"Who is it?!" He called from the floor as he wrapped his naked body in the biggest quilt.

"It's Annie."

Gabriel rolled his eyes at the woman that was behind the door. What the hell did she want?

"Just...just hold on. I'm coming!" He hollered.

Making the best out of the situation he made sure most of him was covered and shuffled to the door holding his head. He fiddled with the handle, finding that his hands were quite unstable and the doorknob kept slipping from his grip. Finally swinging it open, he narrowed his eyes to the sun that was streaming towards him. Annie was appalled at the state of him and her mouth dropped open.

"Mr. Marek!" She exclaimed.

"Please lower your voice. My head is..."

"Look at you. You look like you're half dead."

"I feel like it." He snapped back.

"Get in with you. Get inside." She ordered.

Gabriel let her usher him into the main area of the cottage. She glanced around her and felt the cold.

"Why did you not call?" She demanded.

"For what?"

"The heat. You've no heat. No power. This will not do. Look at you! You'll be sick."

"I'm already feeling sick." He whined.

She shook her head as she went to the heaters and tinkered with them. She opened a fuse box and miraculously all the lights that Gabriel had tried the night before were lit up brightly. He felt like an idiot seeing how simple it was to fix.

"Why was I not told how to fix it?" He asked roughly.

"Well now you know. Jesus, just look at you. In the bath." She pointed to the bathroom and stomped in ahead of him. Within seconds he heard her start the water in the tub.

Gabriel suddenly remembered he had company the night before and she seemed to be MIA. He panicked and went to the bedroom where the bed was stripped and empty. The floor in the living room held the remnants of sex but there was no naked woman to gaze upon. Where the hell did she go?

"What time is it?" He asked Annie as she came out of the bathroom.

"After one."

"In the afternoon??" He was shocked.

"Yes. We've been worried. The post came and tried to drop a package from Edinburgh but you wouldn't answer. Jack came by to deliver it but you still wouldn't come to the door."

"I had a late night." He admitted to her with a shrug.

"Well...you don't smell as though you've been drinking. Drugs?"

"What? No!"

"In the bath." She ordered. "At least the hot water's working."

He did as he was instructed. The hot water was welcoming and he let himself relax. That is until Annie came barging in on his privacy.

"Annie! What the hell?"

"Oh Mr. Marek, when you're my age you've seen many."

"Not mine!"

"Hush now. I found a note for you on the kitchen counter. It's from Talina."

He grabbed it and glared at her.

"And how would you know that?" He asked accusingly.

"I only saw her name. I wouldn't read your private notes."

"Right."

He turned to look at the paper.

Gabriel,

As much as I tried you wouldn't wake up. There's a lot to do but I hope to see you tonight. I'll come by and bring dinner.

Talina

"She's special you know." Annie told him sitting on the toilet.

He sank deeper into the water handing Annie the note to keep dry.

"I know." He answered softly.

"Do you care for her?"

"I do." He sighed.

"What can I do to convince you not to?" She asked sadly.

"It's a little too late for that Mrs. McDermott."

"Well now..." She answered with regret.

"Jack told me about the day you found them." He admitted.

"He did did he?"

"Yes. I didn't want to believe it but I know it's true."

He tried to remember last night. He couldn't recall the details but he knew he wasn't all present. It was the weirdest feeling of being out of body but still being him. He was definitely experiencing two places at once; two people at once. He didn't remember what was said but he did know how he felt when he had her in his arms. Whatever fantasy he was dropped in, the woman was the part that was real. Much more than his marriage had ever been. What had happened last night and why couldn't he remember? It was in insult to Talina that he could barely remember making love to her, only that he had until he looked at a cold fire and she was sleeping beside completely spent and exhausted. From the condition he was in now, he believed he felt just as tired as she had. They couldn't stop nor did they want to because it felt that if they did, they would both disappear.

"Mr. Marek?" Annie asked.

"Gabe." He muttered.

She smiled in comfort as he twisted his neck to look at her.

"Thank you Annie for your help and your understanding. I'm okay. I can come by and get the package in a couple of hours." He smiled at her feeling like he was really cared for.

"I'll make up your bed. You have food?"

"Yes. I have some food."

"Alright then."

She slapped her knees and got to her feet. Before making the bed she brought him a large dram of Scotch and as he sipped the golden liquid he heard her singing a tune that he didn't understand the words to but was pretty enough to hear. As he dried his body she was banging around in the kitchen and when he came to greet her she was going to the door.

"I can come now." He offered.

"No no. It can wait. Get some rest. You look better but maybe a lay down would be good."

"I could rest." He agreed.

"Good. I'm sorry to have barged in on you. I don't normally do such things but..."

"But what?" He asked.

"Like Talina...Gabriel, I believe you are very special."

"Thanks Annie."

"I mean it. You have purpose behind your eyes although I don't think you know what that is yet."

"I really don't." He answered.

"Well, I believe a year is plenty of time to find that out. Get some rest. We'll see you later." She opened the door and stepped out into the sunny day.

"Bye."

"Goodbye. Eat something."

He had to agree. Before he slept he would have a late lunch; a later breakfast since he apparently slept through everything anyway.

*****

I didn't tell Pike or Nanini what had happened the night before for fear that they would never believe what I thought was happening. I remembered everything; every touch and every word. A lot of me was uncomfortable feeling things that I thought were inappropriate. The man was Gabriel. It was Gabriel. It wasn't anyone else. My father just seemed to be in the picture somehow and I wasn't sure what Gabriel really knew and what he was only fantasizing. He definitely wasn't all there, mentally, even though physically he was fully present. My belly warmed with the thought of his touch and craved to be touched that way again. It was more than just the physical act with Gabriel, which had me blushing every few minutes reliving it, and I also knew it would make leaving this place that much harder.

"I'm going." I announced at the door with bags of food in my hands.

"Off to Gabriel's?" Nanini asked slyly, walking towards me.

"Yes. Is that okay?" I answered playfully.

"Is he worth it?" She pressed.

"Oh my God Nanini, you have no idea." I sighed and leaned against the wall.

"I'm happy for you." She smiled.

"Thanks but my time here is ending." I straightened and took the door handle in my hand. "It's only a little fun right?"

"Or more..?"

"It can't be more. We're going back." I reiterated.

"Do you want to go back?" She inquired skeptically.

I held onto the door handle a little tighter than what was necessary and looked up to the ceiling deciding what to say.

"Out of duty and honor, yes. Out of anything else, no. I owe my father peace of spirit but I owe my heart a chance at love."

"What's winning?"

"Honor. It has to so we're going back. It's what's for the best."

"Pike and I can honor Gannon, Talina." Nanini tried but I shook my head.

"Thanks Nanini but Gannon's honor isn't the only one I'm going back for. Mine is on the line too. Plus, you and Pike don't need to go back and fight a battle that is mine to fight."

"And what about Gabriel?"

I shook my head and stepped out of the house with my bags.

"Don't expect me back tonight okay." I called.

"Alright." She answered sadly and closed the door behind me.

Leaning against it she sighed and leaned on the wood for support.

"Gannon, please help her. Find a way that your honor and her heart can have the same thing. Your suffering has been hers. It's time we all found our peace. Please Gannon, this is my prayer. May your spirit hear me and make it so. She is your daughter. Guide her out of banishment of body and heart which was not of her choosing but yours." Nanini spoke as if he was standing with her. With a final whisper of hope, she went back to finishing up her life here and to prepare for what would be.

I walked with a purpose, hoping that Gabriel would allow me to stay with him again. I would assume he wouldn't have a problem with it. He did know that I was leaving but I didn't think he'd remember to where. Last night, I was caught in the middle of two places, Gabriel seemed to be drifting in and out of them that it was hard to know when he was actually present with me. I wondered if he even knew what woman he had in his arms at times and was only reassured when he would whisper my name when I needed to hear it the most.

What was Gabriel's connection to this whole thing? How did he know what Avagyan looked like? Had he been there? Was he a banished soul or was he receiving messages from the unseen telling him of what it was like. The way he described it, Gabriel had definitely been there. His verbal description painted the surroundings; transporting us there and into my home where we had both lived only in different capacities.

As I rounded a corner that led me to the farm of Jack and Annie, I saw the top of the cottage's thatched roof and tried to stop myself from running. You would think that it would be running towards Gabriel but in fact it was the opposite. I wanted to run to the gates and leave before my heart sank any deeper into Gabriel's. It was nearly too late for that because it was sinking fast.

I saw him as soon as the cottage came into view. He was staring out the window but didn't see me, only lost in private thoughts. It seemed that's how I always found him and always would. He held a mug of liquid up to his mouth and sipped it slowly. There was a box on his doorstep that had been left there by someone and I picked it up and balanced it with my hands as I kicked at his door. He opened it looking a little worse for wear but was lit up at the site of me anyway.

"Talina, hey. I wasn't expecting you for a while yet. Here, give me your load."

"Thanks." I told him with relief.

I placed the box in his two hands and a bag on one of his fingers. He turned to go into the kitchen and set everything down on the table before turning to me and taking what was left. Arms empty, I took off my jacket and placed it on the back of a chair. No sooner had I met his body that I was held by strong arms and kissed with strong emotion to match.

"Why did you leave?" He asked concerned.

"You wouldn't wake. You were tired." I gently patted his cheek in reassurance.

"It doesn't matter. I would've preferred that you stayed."

"There were things I had to get. Sorry Gabriel, but your food choices will not do."

He chuckled and let me go.

"I was never one to cook. Deb did that part."

I smiled and grasped the bags, turning to load what I could into the fridge and keeping out what I needed to make a decent meal. Gabriel followed close as if we had a rope connecting us and we couldn't be more than three feet from each other. I could feel questions radiating from him but he stayed quiet. I was unsure about what he wanted to ask of me and didn't want to bring up anything I wasn't ready to talk about.

"What's in the box?" I asked gesturing to the table.

"Oh that? It's developing supplies. I like to develop my own photos."

"Oh. Am I allowed to see the finished project?"

"Of course. You are the project."

I drew my eyesbrows together in confusion and crossed my arms over my chest.

"What does that mean?"

"I don't want to forget anything about you. I intend to have that camera in your face at all times." He laughed.

"Please don't." I giggled. "Remember me as I am."

"When do you leave?" Gabriel got serious and crossed his own arms.

"Friday." I admitted quietly.

"It's a sure thing?" He confirmed.

As he asked I knew the answer was yes. Pike was at the gates more than I was today just to make sure that what he thought was true. In the last few hours the pull towards home grew in strength and since he told Nanini and I, I couldn't visit in case it took me sooner than what we assumed to be the day.

"It's real."

"You have to go?"

"I have to go." I repeated his words with as much assurance as I could muster.

"But not tonight?"

"No. Not tonight. Not any night."

"Then you'll stay here with me until..."

"Yes." I didn't let him finish only feeling relief that he had offered. I went to him and held him close as he opened his arms. "I'll stay with you."

It's exactly what he wanted to hear. Friday would give him enough time to figure this thing out and get to the bottom of what was going on with him. Talina held the key to unlocking the metaphorical information that he was constantly fed through thoughts, daydreams or actual dreams. Their connection was obvious and she was the one he could get closest to. Having her here would eliminate the need to go through Pike and Nanini, people that were tight lipped and severely protective of the woman that he now had in his arms. Now he just had to figure out how to get her to admit what she wasn't telling.

*****

Gabriel fumbled with the boxes that were wrapped up tight. When Talina only had the one he questioned the company and they had told him the packages had been split up and he would be expecting two more which had just come this morning. He finally gave up on his hands and took a knife out of a drawer, stabbing the thing until the tape cut away from the first box. Whoever packaged this thing sure liked the sticky stuff and plastic because it was everywhere. He laid out all of the items, one by one, on the table, inspecting to make sure that everything was there and the quality was what he had paid for. He didn't cheap out on this stuff. As much as it was a hobby, he wanted quality photos. Some would be tossed away but most of them he wanted to keep. The last item he found was the photo album he bought on a whim. He didn't have anywhere to put his finished pictures and thought that the ones he liked the most he would keep in this book until he could get them home and up on his walls; the walls of the new home he would build after finding the new him. Or was it the old him that he was cleaning the dirt and muck off of until he could see who he used to be. Talina was definitely helping in that department. It had been two days since they decided to stay together. The first day they wouldn't open the door to anyone or anything. Today she reluctantly had to see Jack and Annie with Pike and Nanini. It wouldn't take long; something about transferring ownership of the house to the old couple. Gabriel knew they already owned it. He assumed she was just making that story up and that they had to explain their impending departure to the ones that meant the most to them.

He had yet to find out any information on where the three of them were really going. He was getting his much needed rest. Their nights together were emptied of drug like induced lucid dreaming and instead, it was just them. The two of them were fully real and fully present with each other. There were no fantasies of lands, no visions of gowns and uniforms, no cold stone floors and no old men interrupting their most private moments. It was a relief but he was feeling frustrated that with everything that they were sharing together she still did not feel comfortable enough to share her secret and it was getting to him. Yes they didn't know each other for that long and yes, she was leaving but he thought they had more of a connection and trust that maybe she could unload who she really was without being frightened that he would run and tell someone. They had taken a walk to the stones this morning but she would not enter them. He asked why she refused and she only said she didn't feel like it even though her face was pale and pasty as they walked closer towards the short stones. He tried the ruins and received the same reaction. She would not go near the places that she told him she loved to walk the evening of Nanini's dinner.

So now he had a few hours to kill before she would be back. It was the perfect time to bring his photos to life. He had been curious what was on the two rolls of film he had taken and so he would develop those that he liked the most. He had done this so much that the process was smooth and second nature. The bathroom was the darkest room, containing no window, and he proceeded to set up his tools and chemicals so he could get down to business.

Gabriel turned on his laptop with some music that he enjoyed and turned the melodies up loud. He collected the rolls of film and locked himself in the bathroom making sure to block out any light that was filtering through the door. Just as he was about to empty the rolls his cell phone went off. Checking to make sure it wasn't anything important he was surprised to see it was Talina. Thinking something was wrong, he answered it, putting the film on the small space of the sink where a bar of soap would go.

"Hey, what's up?" He asked as butterflies flittered around in his stomach.

"Miss me?" I asked.

"I do. When are you coming back?"

"I wanted to tell you I'm going to be a little later. Maybe by two hours."

"Oh? Everything okay?" He asked. "Paperwork smoothed out."

"Paperwork?" I asked confused.

"Yeah, paperwork. You know, transferring deeds to houses and stuff like that requires individuals to put their signatures on papers, which lies under the umbrella of paperwork."

"Oh that. That's done."

"All's good?"

"Of course. I'll see you soon okay."

"Yeah. Hey Talina?"

"Yeah?"

He wanted to ask her what she was really doing. He wanted to hear something come out of her mouth that he knew wasn't a lie. He just couldn't bring himself to do it for fear that it would ruin their last couple of nights together.

"Nothing. I'll wait for you here. Maybe we can go out tonight or something."

"Sounds good. I'll try to be quick."

She clicked off and he wanted to toss his phone in frustration but thought better of it and set it down gently on the back of the toilet. As much as he was drawn to her, the memory of Deb telling him the same kind of bullshit was creeping in on him and he didn't want to be made a fool of again. Granted, it was completely different circumstances but he was still being kept in the dark by someone he had very strong feelings for and, because of this, was feeling incredibly vulnerable and irritated that he was giving his all and she was not. This was a large assumption on his part because she was probably giving him everything she could at this time.

He wasn't supposed to know about her. Jack wasn't supposed to say anything and Gabriel knew that if he hadn't heard the story, he wouldn't have thought anything of it and he would've been left wondering where they all disappeared to. That wouldn't have been fair either; just up and leaving with no word to anyone. He knew he would have spent the year looking for her instead of doing what he meant to which was looking for himself.

Pushing Talina out of his mind, he went to work removing the films so he could decide what he wanted to develop. Minutes past and as with all film, he lost timing as he went to work. When he turned on the lamp from the bedroom he had set up, the soft glow allowed him to look at negatives that he wanted to work with right now but his eyebrows drew together in puzzlement when he saw the black, white and grey images. Gabriel had done this so much that he didn't understand what was going on. He drew them closer to his face, his heart was beginning to quicken as he studied what should have been appearing on the film but was not.

"What the fuck is this?" He whispered.

He wasn't feeling panicked. On the contrary, he was starting to feel livid. He knew he was being kept from the truth of it but a part of him still wanted to believe that it was all a lie and that they were just moving back to America. It was like hearing Deb was sleeping around; knowing it and being really bothered by the information but when he finally got confirmation from her mouth, he was furious. All of this was bringing back the past as if he was suffering from PTSD. It wasn't a wife this time; it was a woman who was innately attached to him by body and heart for whatever reason. He shouldn't have been so angry and yet, as he saw the film, he was.

Gabriel continued working, blowing up the images that he wanted, to be sure that what he was seeing was real. He began hanging the paper to dry but some of the larger images gave him a queasy feeling that made him want to vomit. He swallowed bile as one by one, he hung the paper in front of him. One by one he saw him. The creepy old man was in every single picture that Talina had taken of him the morning they met at the ruins. In some photographs the man was strong and healthy; the perfect picture of health. In others, he was frail and barely there, with hollowed out eyes and thin hair that some sort of phantom breeze was blowing away from his face.

"What is happening?" He whispered, wiping sweat from his forehead.

As he asked the man moved in the photos; all of them simultaneously. In any way he was presented he moved slightly to address Gabriel as he stood watching the photos in horror.

My death gave you life. Avenge us. Avenge me.

It wasn't just one voice he heard. No. It was like the man was twenty men all speaking the same thing to him in any direction around him in the small space. It was enough to warrant a good strong dose of antipsychotic drugs but there were none to be had and Gabriel knew he wasn't psychotic. Everything that he had experienced since the moment he stepped off the plane was real. It was too real and he needed out.

He pulled the bathroom door open, almost ripping it from its hinges and ran into the middle of the cottage. He bent over resting his hands on his bent knees taking huge gulps of air, feeling like the need for escape was his priority.

"Your death gave me life. Like your Jesus or something!" He straightened and looked towards the bathroom. "How dare you!"

Gabriel reached for anything his could throw which happened to be the empty film containers. It was very fitting but not enough. He was finished and decided to meet this head on. The pictures weren't completely dry but he didn't care. He tore the photos down and keeping them in one hand went to the front door and took his coat in the other. Not even bothering to put it on he let himself out of the cottage and went towards their home.

"Hi Gabe." Annie called to him as they exited their car.

"Hey. Have you seen Talina?" He asked as nicely as he could.

"They're at the pub. We've just left them."

"Great. Can I borrow the car?" His tone of voice was such that Jack could see it wasn't a want but a need; almost an emergency.

Jack looked at Annie and she nodded in approval. He then walked over to Gabriel and set the keys into the palm of his hand. With a small nod of thanks Gabriel let himself in the driver's side and ignited the engine. As Jack and Annie watched him go they hoped he would be gentle but the look on Gabriel's face told them there was not a chance.

*****

With everything done that needed doing and feeling secure with the fact that Jack and Annie would have no financial trouble for the next couple of years, we decided to sit and have one last pint in the pub where we could be ourselves and not worry about anyone suspecting anything. It was the only place, besides the gates or the ruins, where we could speak our truth and no one would care to listen. This was mostly because there was never anyone in here and we often thought that the only reason this place stayed open in the winter was because Jack financed it through his daily visit. Of course there were tourists in the spring and summer; making the place standing room only once the buses parked, but that only added to our freedom more so. Who would question someone talking about where they were from when they didn't live in the same place either.

"So this is it." Pike spoke first needing to say something to break the silence but not knowing what exactly.

"I thought Jack and Annie took it well." Nanini answered.

"I think keeping the house as a rental property is really smart. The realtor said they had a few people looking for a furnished place. I don't think they'll have any problems with it. It will take care of itself." I agreed.

"Are you staying with Gabe again tonight Talina?" Nanini asked.

"Yeah. I would like to. Until Friday."

"Have you told him anything?" Pike asked gently.

I shook my head and shrugged, placing my folded hands in my lap.

"I want to but I can't find the words and every time I get the nerve I just...it's too hard." I smiled sadly and looked into Pike's sympathetic face. "Meeting him and getting to know him has been amazing but I don't know how he would take the truth of what this all has been about for the three of us."

"So you're not asking him to join us." Pike stated, remembering my crazy ramblings at the beginning of the week.

"I don't know how."

"I think that's for the best Talina. I really do." Nanini patted my hand in sympathy.

"I suppose."

There was a whoosh of a door being opened and a man stomping in. Pike picked up his glass and took a casual sip of his beer, trying not to look alarmed by Gabe's sudden and abrupt appearance. He didn't look thrilled to see them and Pike felt as if something was terribly wrong. I turned my head to see who it was that was making such a commotion and instead of being elated I was cautious with my greeting. He definitely wasn't here for a pint. Gabe stopped at the table; lips pressed firmly together, eyes wide with either fright or rage but he had no red glow about him so maybe both.

"Hi Gabe. It's nice of you to join..." Nanini started but Gabe cut her off with a hand full of photos.

Pike place his hand on her knee to stop her from saying anything else while watching Gabe intently. Something wasn't right. This guy didn't come off as an asshole but he was a lost wild animal at the moment and Pike assumed it would be better that they let him have the floor.

"I want to know what the fuck is going on and all of you will tell me right now."

"Gabriel!" I exclaimed.

"Stop it." He pointed to me. "I have been nothing but honest with you and you refuse to show me the same respect."

"What are you talking about?"

"More dishonesty? Fine. I'm used to it. Women lying I mean. It's nothing new to me." He chuckled in insult as he held up the photos.

As if in an interrogation room, photos were laid down one by one with a little more exuberance than what was necessary. It didn't matter. It fit how he was feeling. I picked one up and as I stared at it, my stomach fell making my feet feel hot and antsy. I wanted to run but was frozen in place.

"Lovely photo hey?" Gabriel eyed me intently. "I thought so. It was the first day we met. I told you I was here to capture beauty but I don't see any there. Do you see anything Talina?"

I opened my mouth to speak but nothing came out. I thought I heard a squeak but even that was barely audible.

"Well?" He demanded.

"N..no."

"No? Shouldn't you be in that photo Talina? It was taken of you or am I really that bad of a shot."

It was a statement that required no answer. Pike eased the photo out of my hands and took a look himself. There was an ancient wall and a field of grass; houses in the distance but there was no person. Again and again I picked up the photos presented to me on the table's surface. No one was in them.

"Strange." Gabriel said sarcastically.

"Gabe..." Nanini interrupted.

"There's one of your husband that you would love Nanini. It's a great shot. Or so I thought." Gabriel found the one he was looking for. "I took it thinking how comfortable Pike was on a horse." He slapped it down on the table. "But...wait a minute. I could have sworn he was on the back of that animal. But look, Fancy Feet has no rider!" Gabriel jutted his finger at the horse where, true to his word, Pike was not on the horse.

"Please..." I whispered.

"Oh, I'm not done." He put down three other photographs in front of me while Pike swallowed hard seeing the horse. "Who the fuck is he?"

I didn't want to look. I didn't want to see more of our lies spread out on the table that had obviously affected Gabriel so terribly. Knowing that he had just gone through the end of his marriage based on lies and deceit, this must have been awful for him. It was awful for me to realize what I had unknowingly done to him by deciding to have a little fun. Relenting, I took the photo in my hand. When I saw the face that looked back at me, the tears surfaced and my mouth went dry. I dropped the image like it had cut my fingers deeply and gasped. Covering my mouth, I shook my head and stared at Pike.

"It can't be." I whispered.

Pike couldn't believe what was happening. Heads started to turn to see what was going on although no one would dare come and interrupt the blond haired man trying to keep his temper in check so he wouldn't get kicked out of the pub. He took another photo from the table and focused on the image. Gabriel noticed Pike's hand start to tremble and he narrowed his eyes.

"You know him."

"Who is it?" Nanini asked softly, a little nervous to speak after being quieted so abruptly.

"It's Gannon." Pike whispered.

"It can't be Gannon." She answered taking the photo.

With horror to match her companions, Nanini was looking right into the face of Talina's father who was supposed to be dead. He was supposed to be housed in a crypt with his predecessors and his wife. She stared at a man who was the picture of health and seemed to be staring right back at her. Nanini's eyes darted to mine and I returned her look with a scared expression.

"How?"

"Who is he and why is he hanging around me?" Gabriel would not let up, even if the three of them looked whiter than sheets.

They kept quiet. None of them would answer as he stood before them, needing their words, but was still refused them. At every single turn he was up against a brick wall that he couldn't knock down. He wanted to punch something and his fingers curled in reaction to his thinking.

"What don't you want people to know? Hhmm? You don't want them to know how you showed up?" Gabriel started to raise his voice. "You don't want them to know that Jack and Annie found you sprawled around some rocks, barely alive and..."

Pike flew at him. His fist hit Gabriel's jaw hard, sounding like a whip had been cracked, and made Gabriel stumble back so hard, he lost his balance and crashed into the stools at the bar.

"Stop talking Gabriel. Shut up." Pike's chest heaved up and down as Nanini took his arm and pulled him back.

Gabriel stood up and was flanked on either side by men who meant to throw him out. Gabriel felt his jaw and looked at me. I couldn't return his stare, confused and yet sure of my previous assumptions. He smiled sadly and dabbed at some blood that was dripping down his chin.

"Thanks Talina." He mumbled.

As a hand came to Gabriel's shoulder, he shrugged it off. Leaving the photos, he stomped back out the door and to his car. Tomorrow he would be finding a flight out and getting off of this stupid island. He didn't care if he had to rent an apartment. He was out of this country to start again.

We watched him go and Pike turned towards me. He put his arm around Nanini's shoulder and hugged her close.

"You okay Pike?" Andrew asked, picking up the stools that fell.

"Yeah. Thanks. Sorry about that. I'll pay for the damages." Pike offered the bartender.

"Not to worry. No harm done. That was quite a punch. Do you need ice?"

"Nah. We're going anyway."

"Thank you Andrew." Nanini agreed.

"It was nice knowing you. All the best back home. Don't worry about paying. It's on me."

"Thanks so much." Nanini smiled as best she could and went to gather the photos.

Pike walked to the table where I still held the photo of my deceased father who looked like he had just walked out of the grave.

"Talina?"

I almost didn't hear him until he patted my shoulder.

"What?" I asked.

"It's time to go." He instructed. "We'll figure it out."

"Why Pike?"

"There's only one way to find out. We have to see Gabriel."

"No way." I shook my head.

"We'll give him a couple of hours but you know as well as I do, we have to get to the bottom of this. We leave the day after tomorrow."

Nanini came close to Pike and encouraged me while holding out her hand. I took it and gathered my things. Not making eye contact with anyone, I left with my family, uncertain as to whom else that included.

*****

Gabriel was surprisingly calm. He parked the car, leaving the keys in Jack and Annie's mailbox, and then proceeded to his residence and shoved the old door open. He took off his coat and shoes and went to the kitchen for some ice. Wrapping the cubes in a dishtowel, he gingerly held it against his cheek. Damn that Pike had a great arm. He didn't look like he did but he walloped him good and Gabriel supposed it was the only way Pike knew he could be silenced. His anger had dissipated; replaced with a calm acceptance and a broken heart that he knew all too well. Maybe that was why he was so calm. Because he was so used to these feelings of hurt and deceit that it wasn't surprising anymore. Sometimes he just expected it to be there forever but he thought, with Talina, she would make it go away and she was in such a short period of time. Little did he know that by getting to know her, she actually made it worse.

With his other hand, he took the bottle of Scotch from the counter and, removing the cork with his teeth, carried it to the living room where he slumped into a chair and stared at a cold fireplace. Gabriel poured a little on the cloth with the ice and brought it to his jaw where the cut was. He inhaled sharply as the sting set in and breathed out slowly as it subsided. The next movement was to his mouth and the next and the next. He didn't let himself get drunk on the day his divorce was finalized. Today, he would. It was still early. There was a lot of time and by the end of it he wanted to be passed out.

"Do you see him?" Nanini asked as they peered through the window.

"Yes." I answered.

"What's he doing?" Pike inquired.

"He just sat down with a bottle of Scotch. He's already taken three drinks. I didn't think anyone could drink Scotch that fast."

"Are you sure you want to do this. We agreed to a couple of hours."

"I'm sure. It shouldn't wait. He'd be too drunk in a couple of hours anyway."

"Okay. We'll stay out here." Pike assured me. "You let us know when you need us."

Pike and Nanini stood back from the window as I walked to the front door. I knocked, hoping he would answer but there was nothing. Pike looked through the window again and found Gabriel purposely ignoring the knock. He signaled to me to try again and I knocked louder.

"Busy!" Gabriel called.

Nanini waved at me to go in anyway. I decided I didn't have anything to lose and pushed the door open. The late afternoon glow was casting large shadows on the wall and, still feeling very spooked, I turned on the light to illuminate the space between the kitchen and the living room.

"I said I was busy. Get out." Gabriel ordered without looking at me.

"As much as I would like to leave you alone, I can't. Not like this. Not after..."

"After what?" Gabriel turned and stood quickly making me take a step back. "After I found you out. After I've been lied to...again. After I was dismissed by your highness?"

"Please don't talk like that. You were never to find out..."

"Find out what?! I still don't know! Do you even care?"

"Of course I care. I care very very much." I tried to hold back emotion because I didn't want him to look at me as weak in the face of torment.

"I doubt that very very much." He retorted.

Gabriel went back to his chair and took another swig from the bottle. I inhaled as deeply as I could and followed him, kneeling at his feet, deciding that honesty was the best policy or so the saying went.

"The man in the photos of you, the one that looks different in all of them, he's my father."

Gabriel took the ice away and turned his chin down slightly to look at me. He didn't want to but I knew if I started with that sentence he would have to listen to what I had to say.

"He was murdered by my brother." I continued.

"You're shitting me." Gabriel replied.

"No." I quickly shook my head. "My father is someone I would never lie about especially to you. Before his death, Gannon, that's my dad, had me banished for my own safety because he said that Taryn had disgusting and impure intentions towards me and he couldn't be trusted. That's how I ended up here. The stones are called the gates where we come from. It's some sort of portal. I'm not sure how it works but it does and it seems to be working again after all these years."

"I..." Gabe interrupted but I was faster.

"Pike and Nanini are outside right now and we will tell you everything in exchange for..."

"For what?" He snapped. "Be careful Talina." He warned.

"For your help." I answered gently and placed my hand on his knee. "We need your help Gabriel? Obviously we're not the only ones."

Gabriel sighed and rubbed his hands over his face, swearing sharply as he accidently brushed the cut on his mouth. He looked at me still unsure and still hurt. I understood and wouldn't push.

"I can't promise you anything right now Talina but bring Pike and Nanini in. I'll hear your story."

I nodded and got to my feet. Quickly going to the door, I opened it and waved them in. Gabriel stood to greet his unwanted guests. Nanini stepped in first and offered him a comforting smile. Gabriel didn't know what it was about this little blonde woman but she had a way with people and he started to feel more at ease with her soft expression.

"Gabe." She greeted him. Seeing the damage to his face, she clicked her tongue and went to him. Examining the jaw she patted it gently which made him tense back up.

Pike followed her in but kept his distance. As he saw Nanini nursing Gabe, Pike shoved his hands in his pockets as a sign he would behave himself. Gabe saw him and smirked.

"You have a very heavy hand Pike. Ow!" He glared at Nanini and she ignored him, taking the melting ice to the kitchen.

"Sorry about that. It was the only way I could think of to get you to shut up." Pike answered uneasily.

"It's fine. That's what I thought too so water under the bridge."

"Yeah?" Pike was surprised.

"Oh, I didn't say I wouldn't return it when I could." Gabe answered easily.

"Fair enough." Pike muttered.

The awkward silence could suffocate but we were here for a reason and not one of us knew how to start. I didn't know if I should ask Gabriel how long he had been feeling like my father was hanging around but all signs and reactions to the situation made me realize he didn't. Nanini brought him some fresh ice in a plastic bag she found under the sink and he took it slowly. He was tired. This was the last thing he wanted to deal with. Gabriel stared longingly at the bottle of Scotch. Another chance to get fall down drunk had been thwarted by conversation and a beautiful woman.

"Shall we sit?" Nanini asked as she took a seat on the small sofa.

"Good. Yes." Pike agreed and sat closely beside her leaning his elbows on his knees and playing with his fingers.

Gabriel went back to his chair and I sat at his feet. I didn't know why I had to sit on the floor beside him. It was ridiculous to sit on a cold floor but I didn't want to leave his side and pulling up a chair beside him may not have gone over well. His body language was completely opposite of what it had been and I had to respect that, but he still drew me to him like he had the night we first lay together.

"Gabriel?" I asked hesitantly.

"Yeah." He relented and sat back.

"How long have you known my father was around?"

"I didn't know he was around."

"Okay, I understand that but..."

"I've been having weird dreams..." He interrupted. "...Since I came here. He's been in my dreams, in a place that I've never been; never seen before in my life. That's where I recognize him from."

I knew what he was telling me but I also knew that he didn't remember saying these things to me the night we were together. This only confirmed to me that he was telling the truth; that Gabriel had been to Avagyan and he was there as my father's spirit. It was a sickening feeling. Gabriel was the man I had been intimate with and yet, knowing that my father was attached to him somehow, it felt eerily wrong. Torn was not the word to describe how I felt about this situation.

"You've been dreaming of him since you first got here?" Pike asked.

"Yeah, but the dreams have been so real that I feel like, ever since I stepped off the ferry, I've been living two lives."

"What do you do in your dreams?" Pike insisted.

"It's like I'm searching for something or someone. I'm not at peace. It's quite the opposite. I'm tormented about something that has happened; something that I've done but I have no idea what that is. I've only been sleeping well since..." Gabriel finally looked at me. "Since you've been here."

I glanced away with guilt because I knew it was true.

"So did you find what you were looking for since you've met Talina?" Nanini asked.

"Seems so." Gabriel admitted turning away from me. "I thought so anyway. You're turn. So this Gannon was murdered by his son? I thought you were Talina's brother. You killed him?" Gabriel asked Pike.

"No. Technically Talina and I aren't related. We're close childhood friends. Gannon was like a father to me but I've never lived in Talina's home. I lived with my aunt until she passed away and then Gannon gave me a job and a home in the stables."

"You lived in a barn?" Gabriel asked.

"It was very nice; smaller than this but similar." Nanini interjected.

"Oh, so like an apartment."

"Sure. Flat, whatever." Pike answered. "Anyway, that's my relationship with Talina. Nanini and I grew up very differently but during a chance meeting, we started a relationship and were engaged to be married. Her father never knew about our relationship because Nanini was intended to marry someone of her own stature. I asked her to follow me here and she did."

Gabriel looked at Nanini and she smiled at him.

"I couldn't live without him." She gushed. "I couldn't continue living in Avagyan knowing what Taryn had done and wondering what had become of Pike. It was too much to think about."

"Wow." Gabriel sighed.

Hearing the words from their mouths made him realize how much they were hiding. He wasn't sure if he could handle hearing the rest and stood, moving towards the fireplace to light one. The room had chilled and he didn't think it was only the temperature that was the cause.

"How was he killed?" Gabriel asked while stacking kindling.

"Poison." I answered. "I didn't know. I thought he had just gotten very sick with some sort of disease but the symptoms were so odd that the physicians appeared puzzled. Father admitted to me that he was poisoned and that he knew but by the time he had found out, the poison couldn't be stopped."

"And he didn't confront Taryn?"

"He was in no position to confront Taryn. He was already dead by the time he found out what Taryn was doing." I replied.

"What was he poisoned with?"

Pike looked at me and I nodded. It was only speculation but it was all Pike could come up with. We had a lot of time to think it through while living here.

"There's a flower that grows in the wooded areas around the cities. It's a common flower. People think it's only part of a weed and pick them out of the ground when they see them. They'll pop up here and there but you can see patches of them near the oldest trees in the forests."

Gabriel stood and went back to sitting. Ignoring me, he slouched down and stared into the fire.

"A flower huh?" He mumbled. "This gets more believable the more you talk."

"It's the Caplious flower." Pike ignored his comment and continued. "In high doses it's lethal. It's extremely acidic and, over time, it builds up in the body and continues even long after death. If anyone were to look for a corpse there would be none. No body; only dust which is highly toxic if breathed in."

"How long did Gannon suffer for?" Nanini asked realizing she didn't even know.

"Seven weeks." I answered.

"So Taryn was quiet calculating and patient in his murder." Nanini uttered disgusted.

"Very. Makes me wonder what I would have had to endure had I ignored father and stayed."

Gabriel knew that as they talked, they weren't alone. He knew that there was someone in the room who was now feeling very hopeful about the conversation that was taking place here and now. He knew because he could feel it in his heart. Gannon's hope was his hope. Gabriel didn't want to feel this but there was nothing he could do. He was simply being haunted and he wanted this dead man to be exorcised immediately.

"You need proof Pike and how the hell do you think you're going to do that?" Gabriel asked. "You can't really know if your suspicions are correct unless you see the guy. Oh wait...no body."

"Unless we can get into that crypt." Pike answered evenly. "That would be the proof. If Gannon is a pile of dust, my thoughts are correct and we could prove Taryn murdered his father."

"No way!" I exclaimed. "Number one, that is my father's crypt. Number two, it's way too dangerous. If you're right and that's what Taryn used, we could die with a breath."

"We need proof Talina. This is why we're going back. You know this." Pike argued.

Gabriel straightened to stop the impending argument.

"How do you know about this flower anyway? You've used it?"

"My aunt was the most called upon herbal healer in the State but she would have never given anyone that much. In small doses the flower is a powerful medicine."

"How small?"

"A petal steeped will make a tincture that will last ten days. Gannon died in seven weeks. Taryn knew what he was doing. If it was anyone else, they would have died within five. Gannon was a strong man."

"He must have had help." Gabriel thought. "Who else knew of this flower?"

We all looked at each other and knew a disgusting truth. Taryn did have help. The only other individuals that would know herbs like a healer would have been the physicians.

"My father's physicians knew." I answered quietly. "I thought they were trying to help him. I had no idea that they were actually giving him more when they put their bottles of medicines to my father's mouth. When you leave a situation you have time to see things that you couldn't have seen living it. I hate knowing the truth of it now. I hate feeling as if I should have known and I could have stopped it somehow."

"Wow, conspiracy to kill the head of a state." Gabriel looked at his hands then placed one on my shoulder. "I'm sorry Talina. I also think you guys are very very stupid to want to go back there. You're not safe."

"But we have something they don't." Nanini answered.

"And what's that?" Gabriel met her stare with a straight face.

"We have Gannon. We have you."

*****

The room was black. There was no moonlight to shine in the window because of the cloud cover that seemed to always overtake the Scottish skies. Gabriel turned his head to stare in its direction. Isn't this what he wanted? Wasn't he seeking an adventure of sorts? He now had one even if it wasn't exactly what he had in mind. He had twelve hours to make a decision. Twelve goddamn hours to decide if he would pass through the gates with them or stay here and pretend like he never laid eyes on any of these people. He turned to look the other way; to his other side where Talina lay, breathing softly with sleep. By the time the trio got up to leave it was late. He didn't speak to her, only pulling her back as she tried to leave the cottage. He held her hand as he brought her to bed and as she crumbled into tears, he held her tight and rocked her, whispering words of condolences and apologies. He wasn't sorry for confronting them; hell no he wasn't sorry for that. Gabriel was only sorry about what she was silently enduring and as he told her that her father was enduring the same silent agony she cried and nodded believing him because how could Gannon not be if he was hanging around in such a strong way.

So what was this? Was it reincarnation? Did he even believe in such things? Gabriel didn't really want to. He didn't want to believe that if Talina's father was in him then his mother must be somewhere living some other life instead of in heaven where she belonged. His mother deserved peace and so did Gannon. Why would anyone ever come back after living something so terrible; after living with such pain? It wasn't something he wanted to think about. His mother was gone. She was living in bliss on some cloud somewhere. That's the picture he kept in his head. Gannon was not. Gannon was here with him and within him. How did this work. Gannon died five years ago. Gabriel was thirty eight. How could this even be happening? When someone dies and decides to come back, it would only make sense to start as a baby. Not a grown man so how did this work?

Frustrated with the idea of sleep, Gabriel sat up and rolled his neck in big circles as he dangled his legs off the bed. He stood and quickly put on a t-shirt, which did little to help warm him, and padded towards the kitchen, his pyjama bottom cuffs dragging along the floor. He turned on the water to fill the kettle but as he watched his reflection in the glass of the window before him he put the kettle in the sink and braced himself against the counter.

"What do I do?" He asked himself. "I don't know what to do."

There was no answer. The silence slinked around him, avoiding his question. It was times like these, when he felt incredibly alone, that he talked with his mom. Usually it was during the night. This was when they had their best conversations. He would pretend she was at the table or sitting with him on his bed. Right now she was standing, facing him in the small space, with a mug of tea in her hand and her long blond hair in a disheveled mess because he pretended he had knocked on her bedroom door to wake her up. He turned to face her, imagining that she was there and looked into her unseen face, pleading for help.

"So?" He asked.

"So what, Gabriel?"

"What do I do?"

"Oh honey, I can't tell you what to do."

"You could give me a hint." He answered.

He imagined that she put down her mug as she would before she had something serious to say. He imagined her crossing her arms over her chest in her ratty red robe that she refused to give up, and taking a breath.

"If you could travel into the worlds of your photos would you?" She asked.

"Sure. Of course I would. I'd love to crawl into a photo and see the world from that perspective."

"Well, maybe this is a chance to do that in a screwed up kind of way."

"I didn't take photos of this Avagyan place." He corrected her.

"But you took photos of those from there Gabriel."

"FYI, they're not in the photos." He answered in his sarcastic way which would always make her roll her eyes. "It's the whole reason why I'm in this mess of crap."

"So then go and find them." She replied simply.

He turned away and stared at his reflection.

"I need some sort of definite sign. I need something to convince me to take that kind of risk."

As he looked at his imaginary mother she disappeared, mug of tea and all. He scowled that she would just leave him like that. Weren't mothers supposed to have the good advice? The advice that would make you relax and be able to go to sleep knowing you felt good about your next step in life? He put the kettle on the stove not bothering to turn it on. As he stood by the stove he heard shuffling coming from the bedroom. He looked up and found Talina walking in, tucking her hair behind her ear, shy to face him.

Behind her he could see his mother. She winked at him and turned to go back to bed on her cloud gifted to her by heaven. He smiled with a lump in his throat as she answered his question in her own way. His mom never let him down in life nor did she in death. She was always there for him. Even if it was mostly all in his mind.

"What are you doing up Talina?" He asked quietly.

"I got cold."

He came up to me and kissed my forehead, rubbing his hands down my bare arms.

"I should've given you a sweater to sleep in instead of a t-shirt." He told me.

"It's fine. Are you okay?" I asked.

"Hhmm. That's an odd question after everything that's happened don't you think?"

"I'm sorry. I'm not sure what to say. I'm feeling a little awkward about it all." I admitted.

He smiled down at me and for the first time I saw a genuine smile in his eyes to match the one on his mouth.

"So am I."

"So what's next Gabriel?" I asked.

"I don't know." He answered truthfully. "Maybe a new day will bring clearer thoughts?"

"Maybe." I agreed.

He went to the wall and turned off the light, holding his hand out for me to take it. I did so and held on tightly. As we neared the bed, I grasped my pillow and fluffed it while he removed his shirt. I slid in and hoped that he would hold me like he had before this whole thing blew up in my face. As an answered prayer he drew me towards him, curling himself against me as if in an act of protection from that which lingered in the dark but couldn't be seen. Two men, one body and as Gabriel held mine, Gannon stepped back, allowing us privacy in the earliness of this new day. He hoped, that in the next few hours, Gabriel and I would begin a new life and give Gannon's soul some much needed peace.

*****

Nanini was calm about what was supposed to happen tomorrow. Pike was not. As nice as it was to have his wife to himself in a home by themselves, he worried about his friend and what would happen when they got there. The plan was to get to the old Gerund farm and find some horses. Then they were to ride like hell to Dowyn and hope that they could get there without being seen or arrested for stealing. It was risky but even more risky was walking to Dowyn which was not an option. They had nothing to conceal themselves with or to wear except the clothes in which they arrived, in Scotland, with. They couldn't dress as they would here, it would just draw more attention. So Pike took this moment of anxiety to walk the fields. He stopped at the gates but didn't dare go in. Their power was intense and he didn't understand why they didn't feel that way in Avagyan when they left that night five years ago. Maybe they were so preoccupied with escape that they didn't bother feeling anything different. This time wasn't the same though. This was a sucking force that Pike could feel twenty feet away. He didn't even think that they would need to get within the rocks to be shot back home. If they didn't leave tomorrow he wouldn't be surprised if it got so strong that it would suck them right out of their beds one night whether they liked it or not.

Walking some more, he noticed homes getting ready for the big day of Halloween. Children, even all the way out here with no real place to go, were excited about the candy and surprises that they would be getting. He saw kids running around with costumes or parents putting pumpkins out that had been recently carved. This year Pike, Nanini and Talina would not be handing out goodies but instead looking for horses to borrow.

They were supposed to see Jack and Annie tonight for a little bit. Not long, only long enough to say goodbye and give them the keys to the house. Pike would miss them. They had been so giving and so kind. He never had grandparents before but if he did, he would've wanted ones like this old couple. Jack was hilarious and Annie was so full of love. It was hard to imagine not seeing them every day. It's not like they could write back and forth. They could only remember the times that they had which were many and Pike would remember each fondly.

As he neared the road he walked parallel with it for a while, waving at various people who drove by. It was here that he recognized the sound of the old truck, coming back from town. You could hear it from a long way off because Jack never bothered with fixing anything about it and so it would growl and cough down the road, giving it all it had to make it from destination to destination. He smiled remembering Gabe's face when he first saw the tiny old truck. Pike didn't have such a reaction because he didn't know any different. Gabriel, however, was right to assume the worst of the thing and as much as Pike implored Jack to get a new vehicle, Jack could not give this one up. Annie didn't like to drive in it and so they settled on a nice small car she would feel good driving. The truck was only used in instances when Jack wanted to drive.

Pike glanced the other way because in the opposite direction he heard another recognizable sound. The little sports car that was usually filled with way too many young drivers and could be seen in the late afternoons or early evenings speeding way too fast down the road with the music blaring and sometimes swerving into the other lane as the driver was mostly preoccupied with whatever friend was riding with them; that or the phone or the can of beer that would sometimes fly out the driver's side window.

Pike squinted to see the streak of black come speeding down the narrow road. Yet another can was thrown out the window and Pike grew concerned when two more flew out within mere moments. The speed of the car and the swerve of it had Pikes stomach flopping like a fish. The driver was obviously very drunk to the point where Pike thought it would hit a fence or kill a poor person that was walking as he was. Pike quickly walked a ways into the field but the sound of Jack's truck had him watching that direction ever so closely. Two revved engines, one young, the other old, both going over the speed limit only Jack's not by much. As Pike saw Jack coming into view he saw Annie in the passenger side. He ran as fast as he could to try to get the old man's attention, to try and get him to turn at the tiny intersection that led to Pike's home. It was no use. He couldn't run fast enough.

It happened in slow motion. Pike knew what was going to happen even before he witnessed it. The black sports car swerved into Jack's lane as the music blared louder. Jack didn't even have time to react. There was no passing lane or any time to pass anything for that matter. As soon as Jack rounded the bend the sound of an explosion blasted through the air making Pike stop and crouch to the ground, shielding himself from debris that flew off the wrecked metal. He slowly got up and before him was a ball of flame that reached meters into the sky with black smoke curling and wafting with the air.

"NO!!!!" Pike screamed and ran toward the wreckage.

The truck was fully engulfed by fire now. Pike needed to shield his eyes as he paced, searching for a way to reach them. He eyed the windshield and saw two shadows and began to scream.

"NO!!!! Please God!"

The sirens got Pike's attention and the people that came out of their homes and running to the wreckage got him nervous. With tears of panic and sorrow Pike ran in the direction of Jack and Annie's house. He was closer to Talina and he had to get to her; now. They had to leave this place now. They had to try or they had to hide because the cops would be coming. People would tell them about Jack and Annie's friends from The States. It couldn't happen. Not now. Not when they were so close to returning to Avagyan and finishing what was started under the same tragic circumstances.

His breath quickened as he ran as fast as he could to the old farmhouse. People saw him and tried to run up to him, wondering what had happened but Pike was faster. There were too many eyes now; too many people either coming from their homes or getting out of their cars watching as he ran like he had killed someone. He rounded the turn to go up the hill to the little cottage sliding to the ground as his shoes lost their grip and the speed of his run making him spill to the road. He swore as he got up and noticed the gash on his arm but he didn't feel the pain. No, not the pain of his arm or the road rash that was apparent under his ripped pant leg. He felt a searing pain in his chest from the demise of the most beautiful human beings he had ever known which was so unfair and such a useless way to meet their maker. His tears couldn't be stopped; tears of rage and regret and sadness. Tears he could never let flow when he left his home because he made himself the strong one. But now, with everything that was happening, they were flowing freely. This had turned into a huge mess that couldn't be cleaned until they were in Dowyn. It seemed so far away and impossible in his state of shock.

He limped to the cottage door and banged on it with both fists. He banged and banged until Gabe opened it. He was smiling; grinning like he had just had the best time in the world. As he saw Pike though, that looked changed into great concern. Pike knelt and tried to catch his breath then was overcome by nausea and turned to vomit at the side of the house.

"Shit Pike, what's happened?"

"Talina..."

"She's right here. Pike, what's happened?!" Gabe asked, his concern growing into fear watching the condition Pike was in as his body heaved what little there was in him, out.

"Jack...Annie. We have to go."

I ran to the door and once seeing Pike, went to his side and helped him as best as I could.

"What? What's happened? Pike?"

"Jack and Annie have been killed. The truck...it exploded. I saw everything. Both cars..."

"Both?" Gabriel asked leaning against the door jam, completely white with shock.

"The driver of the other one...the black sports thing; they were drinking and..."

"Oh my God." I brought my hand to my mouth and shook my head rapidly.

Pike spit and composed himself as much as possible.

"We have to go. The cops...I heard them. They'll be here before we know it. Everyone knows of us. They'll come to us. We have to try to leave now Talina."

"But..." With wide eyes I looked at Pike and then to Gabriel who was very shook up and only staring at Pike. "It's not time."

"We don't have a choice. Come on. Now Talina!"

I was frantic and then I heard the cars and sirens coming closer to the cottage. The hair all over my body stood on end because the fear of being found out was overwhelming. Gabriel suddenly realized I couldn't stand here any longer and grabbed my arms tightly.

"You have to get out of here Talina. You need to leave now!"

He was shouting but I only heard whispers.

"Are you coming?" I squeaked.

Pike was already running towards home, trying to get to his wife as soon as possible. Gabriel watched as he snuck around the back, taking the longer route, then stared down at me with so much intensity that I clung to it, needing the strength and hope it gave to me.

"I'll be there Talina. I'll deal with the cops and then I'll be there. I won't be long."

"Really?" I asked, breathless as his words became my life line.

"Really. Now go! Don't be stupid. Get out of here!"

He almost pushed me in the direction Pike had run. I hesitated at first and then broke into a sprint; making it behind the old farmhouse before the first car pulled up. Gabriel walked towards it, plastering a smile on his face, only going through the motions of this whole fantasy of an escape from his divorce that seemed to be a never ending drama. Then, as the sun faded, and the people kept coming, Gabriel couldn't see a way of escape. He promised Talina and when he did he meant every word.

Unfortunately, his promise wasn't kept. And as Talina was sent back with a flash of light that resembled the explosion of the two vehicles, Gabriel sat at his table, flicking on a lighter and igniting a photo with no face; burning a bridge that had presented itself and now went up in flames with an old truck and an old couple that had allowed him into their cottage and started it all.

Now it was over because he didn't make it to the gates.

*****

Nanini quietly stepped up to a horse that was munching on tall grasses on the far end of the field. It had been years since she had ridden bareback and she was nervous as all hell but this was the plan and she whole heartedly agreed that they could not walk to Dowyn. There had been no one at the gates and they didn't just stand there and stop to reminisce about anything. As soon as they were able to gather their bearings, they hid deep in the bushes until the sun had fully set. Then they made their way for the next two hours, cold and weak, to the old Gerund farm. The house was splendid and the horses even more so. Any person that caught them riding these particular horses would know where the animals came from and the punishment would be heavy. Old man Gerund was a force to be reckoned with and would punish them to the fullest extent of their laws. That and being caught as a deserter and traitor would mean little less than death. Nanini shivered in fright with the thought of it. She didn't want to be caught.

"Hello my..." She looked under the horse and smiled. "Girl. Could you take me for a ride? I promise I'll make it worth your time." She cooed softly.

Looking around her she saw that Talina had mounted a white horse and had laid her body close to the back and neck where the long mane was flowing. She was stroking it as she curled her fingers into the long locks to use them as reins. Now it would be Nanini's turn. Getting up on the horses back was not a problem. It was jumping the fence that had her terrified. She heard the gallop of a horse close by and saw Pike breezing by. His horse leapt and clipped the top of the fence with its hoof but he made it and slowed the horse on the other side but didn't stop. He would wait for his family. Talina was next and it took a couple of nudges and tries to get hers to clear the fence and when it did, Talina road further than Pike. She had more to lose and wanted to get to Dowyn at lightning speed or the fastest speed that a horse could take her. Either one would do. Nanini prayed she had chosen a jumper and mounted the back with a grunt.

"Please girl. Jump the fence." She spoke quietly into the horse's ear and it snorted a reply. "There's lots of love in it for you."

The animal seemed to notice that she was the last one to be able to jump a fence and got antsy. Nanini wasn't able to control the horse as well as Pike or Talina. The horse had a mind of its own and Nanini gripped the horse's black mane in fear as it picked up speed with no direction from its rider. Yes, she had ridden a horse but the bare back had her feeling very unsupported and she pressed her knees, rigidly and tightly, against the horse in an effort not to fall. In one minute Nanini was on solid ground and the next they were flying. They were flying and it felt like the longest time before the horse landed heavily on the earth and ran towards Talina's in an effort to stay close to its companions. Pike flew behind her and they raced in the direction of Dowyn; always on alert for any other person riding in the night or lingering in the dark.

Could this be any more perfect; riding alone, with no one running after you, seeing safety and a final sense of security before you? This was too good to be true. She was sure that Gannon was making it possible. With his help, she was certain they would make it. They had to make it because she needed to see her family once again. A smile crept onto Nanini's face as they road through the night back to their home and back to a grounded existence where she and Pike could continue where they left off. Could they really though? What were they getting themselves into trying to avenge Gannon's ghost?

Every small and nagging doubt should disappear at once when they entered the walls of Dowyn. Would Abrio remember her? Nanini had only met him once or twice. She could understand why Gannon and Abrio were the best of friends. They were very similar in personality and held an individual's attention as they spoke. They were well respected leaders all over these States. She could only hope that he would believe what Talina would confess to him and not wait a second to provide them the safety and sanctuary that would make the next step possible.

That next step was to happen without Gabriel. Talina, akin to the first time she had travelled through the gates, was silent; unwilling to speak to Pike or her. Nanini didn't push. She knew how Talina's heart broke having to leave Gabriel the way she did. It was quite obvious there was a deep connection with the two of them and Talina had let herself feel for the first time in forever. Then, in a flash, it was gone and she was left with the consequences of Taryn's actions, by herself, again. Nanini was lucky to have Pike by her side and she could only assume that Talina had never felt more lonely or displaced than she did when she left Avagyan and now that she was back. She couldn't even return to see her father; to see the spot where he would lay out his days. She had to live in Dowyn and still the future was unclear. Taryn would find out but, by law, he couldn't lay a hand on her if she was sanctioned by the State of Dowyn although Taryn could fight. It would be the first fight in five hundred years and Nanini did not doubt that he would seriously consider it to get to his sister.

Pike slowed his horse seeing that Talina was doing the same thing. In the distance, past the hills, their sun was peeking up over the horizon. It appeared that they were looking down on it and the morning skies of greys, blues and burnt oranges. Soon this whole land would be alight with a new day. In the far distance was the shadow of Dowyn, nestled in a valley of thick forests and raging rivers that would take a body if they were not strong swimmers. Dowyn was like its people, beautiful to look at but kept low and quiet like the forests that surrounded its first city; Dowyn's only city really as there were those that chose to live on the outskirts. The three of them slowed their horses to a gentle walk to take in the feeling of safety. They had already crossed the State line when they were able to look down into Dowyn's depths. The tough part now was to find a way down and to avoid the main road. Yes they were now in Dowyn, but until they were behind Abrio's walls they still needed sanctuary to be declared in their honor.

This was taking forever. Nanini was exhausted and the pale sullen face of her husband told her that he was feeling the same thing. Talina would not show her face, choosing to look away from them to hide her pain. She wanted to be strong for them and prove to them that they made the right choice in leaving but she was torn between two existences and Scotland was the one that was winning right now.

"Which way?" Nanini asked as she peered down into the valley, searching for a clearing.

"I'm not totally sure. I haven't been to Dowyn much and when I was here I took the main road." Pike answered.

"What about there." Nanini pointed. "Look at the space between those two groups of trees. I'm sure we could get through and meet the accesses to the city easily. It looks, from here, like another route."

"Yeah, I see it. I'm just really unsure." Pike was honest.

"I think it's our only option. We got this far and it's early yet. People will still be sleeping."

Pike patted his horse's neck. He was sure it needed a break and he would grant it once they were behind the city limits.

"Okay Nanini. Let's get this over with. I don't know how much longer I can last." He told her shaking the lingering cobwebs out of his head.

"I know. Me too." She offered.

He led the way down the hills and embankments, slowly, making sure the girls were behind him. The horses lost their footing a couple of times on the rocks and steep sides and, by holding their breath and asking for Gannon's help, they were able to make it to the path that Nanini had seen from above.

Now on even ground and the sun fully visible in the sky, the trio all looked at each other; dirty and exhausted and ready for some much needed peace that they weren't expecting quite yet. Pike got off his horse and began to walk. It followed him naturally and as Pike had done, so did they. The morning was crisp and cool and had them shivering in their dirty clothes. It wasn't only because of the air but because of the effects of the travel. It wore a body out and as much as they wanted to lie down and sleep, there was much to do before that was even a possibility.

"You there! What are you doing?" A man called to them from a ways away.

Nanini went white and Talina went wide eyed as more watchmen came out to see who was sneaking around in the early morning. Pike had no idea that the night watch would be out this far nor did he care. It was too exhausting to care. He stopped his horse and stared in the direction of those that wore the emblems of Dowyn. He put his hands up and left the girls; moving towards them.

"My name is Pike. I come from Avagyan, House of Royer."

The night watchmen removed their helmets and stared at him intently. Pike, knowing that got their attention, continued.

"This is Nanini, House of Castleton and this..." He gestured to Talina. "This is Talina Royer, House of Royer and daughter of His Honor, Lord Gannon. We wish to have words with Lord Abrio."

"Concerning what?" One of them demanded, obviously shocked at who stood before them because she was presumed dead a long time ago.

I clasped Pike's hand and he took Nanini's. We left and came back as a team and we would face Dowyn that way.

"Sanctuary." I replied. "We need protection within the walls of Dowyn immediately."

*****

He ran as fast as he could. He was no runner. In fact, he was quite the opposite so why they sent him he had no clue but he had to get to Abrio right away. There was no time to lose. This was huge. To come across the most wanted people in all of The States was incredible. They just appeared and now they were on their way here but he was told to ride ahead and give Abrio warning. How the hell was he going to give it if he couldn't even breathe?

The House of Dowyn lay silent as the odd person started the day around it. Soon the city would be bustling with another day to accomplish but right now it was too early for those that had work to be accomplishing anything. Dreams were still being had and after a long night, and now the appearance of Gannon's daughter, he could use a good slumber as well.

He rounded a corner and climbed the huge central staircase that felt bigger than it actually was. By the time he was at Abrio's door, he was wheezing with effort. He curled a finger to show a knuckle and straightened as best he could. Rapping on the door, he waited, wiping his brow with his gloved hand. When there was no answer he knocked on the door again. This was very very wrong. No one was to call upon Lord Abrio without consent from his council but this could absolutely not wait for the gathering of some ridiculous council.

"Lord Abrio. I have an..." He coughed up phlegm and reluctantly swallowed because he could not spit. "I have an urgent matter."

The large door was yanked open and Abrio began to tie a robe over his night clothes, irritated at the interruption of his morning tea.

"What, in God's name, is so important that you insist on banging at my door at this hour of the bloody morning? Have I not made myself clear..."

"It's Talina sir. She's here." The night watchman breathed out heavily and cleared his throat. "We found her and her companions walking the trail from the state lines."

"Companions?" He asked, visibly shaken with hearing her name.

"She asks for sanctuary."

Abrio looked at the stairs and ran to them.

"Call for Lillit's return immediately. I want my carriage prepared in minutes and on the road within the hour. She must get here as soon as possible."

"Yes Lord Abrio."

"Keep it quiet. I don't want it getting out. If you have to prepare the carriage and drive it yourself to Canderan then you will."

"Yes Lord Abrio."

Abrio raced down the steps followed by his personal administrator who was awakened at the same time the night watchman decided to bang on Abrio's door.

"Have the papers drawn up immediately." Abrio commanded.

"Full rights?" Luka asked.

"As if she were my own daughter."

"Yes sir."

"And Luka."

"Yes Abrio."

"This needs to stay quiet at the moment. I need time."

"Yes sir."

"Where is she?" He ran like his head had been lopped off at the shoulders. "She's not here!"

A butler opened the doors to the front foyer and Abrio almost fell at the sight before him. There, in a gown with the knot work of the State of Avagyan, stood an exhausted and weakened woman, with tousled hair and dirt stained cheeks. It was as if he was looking into the face of the little girl who he used to play with in the gardens of his dear friend. A sob caught in his throat of relief as he believed he was seeing a ghost.

"What is it you want?" He asked with noticeable emotion, wanting to take her in his arms but needing the formality of the request done with first.

"We wish for sanctuary; all of us need sanctuary. We're not safe and didn't know where else to turn." I answered just as wrecked. "Will you help us?"

"It is granted. Jesus Talina, where have you been? I have been worried sick." He rushed to me and held me tight.

"You would never believe me if I told you." I cried.

Pike's chin quivered and Nanini wiped tears away. They had done it. They made it back but unfortunately this would be the easy part.

"You'll explain yourself." He insisted

"Yes but not now. Please, I couldn't do it now."

"Sir?" One of the other watchmen hated to interrupt but there was another matter to bring up. "They've stolen horses."

Abrio held me away from him and glared only because any other matter was irritating, especially a crime such as that.

"Have you any idea how serious that is?" He asked all of them.

"We return from the dead and your concern is a couple of horses?" Pike asked exasperated and exhausted.

"Who's?" Abrio demanded.

"House of Gerund, State of Avagyan." Pike answered.

"You stole three horses from that old bugger!" Abrio was mortified.

"We didn't harm them." Nanini insisted.

"I supposed you need to claim sanctuary for that as well?"

"It wouldn't hurt." I offered hesitantly. "If you know of him then he's certainly not one to steal from."

Abrio relented because he had to agree and stroked my cheek then patted Pike on the shoulder. He wiped a tear from Nanini's cheek and smiled warmly at her.

"Of course. I'll handle it. My only concern is having you all taken care of immediately. We'll speak later." He told us. "Nanini, your family has been searching all over these lands for you and never gave up hope you were still alive. We must wait before you announce yourself though; until I really know your story."

"Are they okay?" She asked quickly.

"They will be. My undercover advisors that I dispatched to Avagyan after Gannon's death have informed me your family are under the guarded watch of Taryn although they don't know it. I'm not sure why so closely. Obviously Lord Taryn had his suspicions of where you were."

"Do you know what Taryn's done?" I asked Abrio.

"What has he done Talina?"

"He murdered my father."

Abrio drew his eyebrows together in concern.

"Can you be sure?"

"Yes, Gannon told me as he died."

"What?" Abrio was shocked and took a step back.

Pike stepped forward and clapped Abrio on the shoulder.

"We need to talk and you need to listen...carefully."

*****

"In other news, there are still no answers to the mysterious flashing lights that ignited Machrie Moor Standing Stones the morning of October 30. Officials have closed the investigation but locals and tourists alike have continued to visit the..."

Gabriel clicked off the television and flopped on the hotel bed with an audible slap. He was tired of hearing about it. For the last several days he had been hearing the same crap and he didn't want to hear it anymore. Aliens had beamed down to explore, terrorists were planning an invasion, angels were coming down from heaven, or meteors were crashing to earth. The list of what it could have been continued to grow and when he left the Isle of Arran the talk was not decreasing in the least. The town had offered to have him stay at the cottage for a little bit but Gabriel decided to leave as soon as possible. The only thing he wanted to accomplish before leaving was to give Jack and Annie a proper burial because what they deserved did not come close to what was being arranged. He paid for everything down to the last petal on the flowers that he had personally picked out and had shipped in from Glasgow. Their charred remains were gently placed in dark oak coffins and he was adamant that they were buried first and not the kid that was stupid enough to be racing down the road drunker than a sailor.

The police had found out that the kid's parents had flown to Greece two days prior and he had decided to party, celebrating the Halloween season in full swing. The friends that he had left at the house told the cops that the kid was going for more beer but that they refused to go with him because he had been drinking that morning; continuing the trend from the night before. They took his keys and hid them away knowing that he wasn't fit for driving but they didn't know he had a second set and realized he was gone when the tires squealed out of the drive. The kid's friends were mortified at what had happened and scared as hell that they would be held accountable. They weren't but the rumor at the funeral was that they were paying dearly thanks to moms and dads.

So now, Gabriel's accounts had dwindled more than expected and he called Walter saying his trip would be cut short. When Walter heard what had happened in such a short amount of time, he wanted Gabriel on a plane immediately. There was an opening in his company and the job was Gabe's if he wanted it. Gabriel was seriously considering Walter's offer but something stopped him. He couldn't relinquish his thoughts about Talina. He wondered where she was, if she made it, if Taryn had found her and if so what was he doing to her. He wondered if Pike was still going through with getting into the crypt or if they were just going to lay low in that Dowyn place they had mentioned. He was sick with worry for all of them. He wanted to know if Nanini was able to see her family because she wasn't sure she would be able to. Since she ran with Talina, Nanini didn't know if she was wanted as well.

He worried for his friends and he worried for the woman that he had deep feelings for. He questioned if it was love. It felt different than what he had with Deb. It felt better but he didn't want to believe that he could feel love so deeply for a woman that he had just met. That being said, he also felt like he had known her forever and that was obvious by what was happening with her father, Gannon.

Gannon wasn't here anymore and the sick thing was, Gabriel now felt so alone. Yes Gannon was an irritation and a scary one at that, but now if felt like a second chance at life had been blown. Not even Gabriel's life; it was Gannon's chance that Gabriel was upset about. He couldn't describe it. How could you describe, to even a therapist, what it was like to feel feelings from some ghost guy that was hanging around? There was no one he could talk to. As much as he confided in Walter, this was even too much and he kept this part of his adventure solely to himself. It ate at his mind and, even more so, his heart.

Gabriel had to leave for Glasgow because being in that cottage was too much. Jack and Annie had been killed, Talina was gone taking everyone else with her, and his hope for finding himself through his camera lens; living the life he never got to, was now a memory. He rolled up to sitting and tossed the remote, which he still had in his hands, back towards the pillows. Looking around at his surroundings, he realized with a sick feeling that he was hotel living again. Back to square one; the life he was living with Deb. Maybe there was no new life for him. Maybe this was it; only traveling, selling and sleeping in beds that many others had used as well. He placed his head in his hands and tried to wipe the thought out.

Eyeing his carry-on bag, Gabriel saw the edge of his photo album poking out. He remembered thinking how many photos he would put in there. Now, after all was said and done, there were only three and there would be no others. He reluctantly peeled his butt off the bed and went to the bag. Gabriel hadn't looked at the photos since he put them in there. He kept one of Fancy Feet to remind him of its rider that never appeared on the paper, he kept one of Jack and Annie that took the place of honor on the first page, and he kept one of the ruins so he could picture Talina posing shyly against a rugged Scottish landscape. Taking the album to the small desk, he sat and opened the book. His throat burned as he glanced at Jack's twinkling eyes and Annie's soft smile. He would miss them even if he didn't know them that well. It didn't matter. They touched his heart deeply and there they would remain forever.

The second photo he passed by quickly. He didn't really want to look at a horse, especially one that was so vain. He couldn't help but smile at what they called him. What other name would be so fitting for a horse of that nature. There was none. Gabriel turned the page slowly and allowed his eyes to rest on ancient grounds that Lairds and Maidens walked upon so many moons ago. He smoothed the plastic that protected the picture and as his hand swiped to the right the image vaguely began to change. He rubbed his eyes thinking that there was something in them and looked at the photo again. The blurry image of a woman, wisps of hair being blown about and ignored as a shawl was shrugged tighter around her shoulders, began to appear in the photo.

"Talina?" He whispered.

Her face turned to his and she smiled as she did when he held his camera to capture her. She came more into focus and his heart was racing in both shock and agony and other emotions that his brain wouldn't allow him to place. He clutched at his chest at the severity of it and tried to breathe through the intensity of what he was feeling. Was it fear? It was definitely panic. She was speaking to him but he couldn't hear the words; only seeing her mouth move with them.

"What?" He spoke as if she was standing in front of him but as he asked, her image began to fade. "No Talina. Come back. Please."

She wasn't listening. She turned away and as she did, she disappeared. Gabriel tapped the picture and shook the page. She was gone. He turned the page back to Fancy Feet. He stared at it intently and as he did a rider took shape. He wasn't as pronounced as Talina was but he was there. Gabriel knew he was there.

"Pike!" He called.

The rider got off the horse and began walking towards him still appearing fuzzy but Gabriel knew it was him. Pike held out the leather of the reins, offering them to Gabe. He tried to take them but of course his fingers hit the plastic that covered the picture, keeping it safe from dirt and grime until it could hang on his walls.

"God! What does this mean??" He shouted.

He slammed the book closed and dropped it back into the bag. It wasn't over. He would be haunted for life. How could he end this? Did he need to take a plane home or would they all follow him there too? Where was Nanini? Was she okay? He was drowning in thoughts of all kinds, none of them good.

His camera. Where was his camera? Gabriel went through his luggage and couldn't find it. He went through every single piece of clothing, finally emptying his pack onto the bed; flinging clothes here and there, searching everything. It wasn't here. He rubbed his temples as he tried to think where it was; where it could be. He swore he packed it but he had been so busy with the funeral and people coming and going that he must have forgot it. He must have forgotten it at the cottage. Gabriel looked at the clock. 555.

They were the same numbers that he saw the evening Deb said she was leaving him. They were the same numbers he saw on his watch when he boarded the ferry to the Isle of Arran and they were the same numbers he noticed when the cops finally left Jack and Annie's property. This time he wasn't going to ignore the coincidence and he wanted his camera back. If he left now he could board the last ferry.

He grabbed his jacket and the key he stole to the cottage as a memento, moving towards the door. He was going to get his camera and use it to get into his photos just like his mother had suggested.

"I'm on my way Talina. Gannon has nothing to worry about." He muttered as he slammed the door shut.

*****

By the time he made it to the cottage the sun had set and his hands were fumbling in the dark. He didn't think to bring a flashlight because he wasn't thinking at all. All he wanted to do was get into the cottage, look around for his camera, and get to the stones so he could try to get to Talina. Gabriel didn't allow feelings of worry and fear to get to him. There was no time for consequence right now. He would worry only if he could get to the other side in one piece. Then there would be time to worry what the hell he had gotten himself into. The key vibrated against the door handle and Gabriel feverishly tried to fit it in the lock. His hands were shaking so badly and the more he tried to hold them steady, the worse it became. He gave up and straightened, taking a couple of big breaths before starting again. When he tried to fit the key in again, it would not unlock. Gabriel then realized that the door locks had been changed and any attempt to use the key that he had was futile.

"Shit!" He exclaimed.

Gabriel trolled around the cottage, peering through windows and squinting to see through the glass and into the darkened structure. From what he could gather, there was no one in it. The farmhouse looked vacant too. He did notice a shadow of a box sitting on a table and hoped that his camera was among those items that various people were packing up to be sold at the auction. There would be a bidding war to sell off the rest of the life that connected Jack and Annie to this earth; two lives coming down to material possessions. Stupid. Gabriel crept on and went to the window that was the most hidden. He leaned against the wall with apprehension; any noise making him jump because what he was contemplating doing was something he had never thought of doing before.

"You have to do this Gabriel. You have to get that camera back. If anything, you need it with you." He whispered to himself, trying to be convincing. "You can't leave the last thing of importance to you here. You don't have a choice. Break the window."

He groaned and rolled his eyes. The little voice in his ear was right. He didn't own much that was important to him. This was the only thing that mattered. Gabriel didn't even know if he could take anything with him to this Avagyan place but he had to try. Taking off his coat, he wrapped his hand in the thickness of the black wool and punched the window as hard has he could, causing it to crack a little bit. Shaking out his hand he decided the elbow would hurt less and, using it, gave the glass another forceful blow. The glass fell away and he cleared more of it around the frame, ensuring that his body would be safe from cuts and scrapes as he squished himself through. It would be a tight squeeze. He placed the coat on the window's ledge and heaved himself up and onto it, using his stomach as support. His shoulders got stuck so he curled them in hoping that he could wiggle through. He grunted and groaned with the action, the force which he was using causing him to become unbalanced, and he fell through the window hitting the floor heavily on his chest.

"Ow! Shit!" He rubbed out the pain and felt around the floor to make sure there were no shards of glass around. "God that hurt." He moaned.

Gabriel found himself in the bedroom and he stood up, quickly glancing around, making sure there was no one around even though he knew there was not. It was purely an act of making sure he wouldn't get caught breaking and entering into the old cottage. He took his coat from the window and shook it out before putting it back on. While walking out of the room, he checked to see if the lights were working. He tried the bathroom light and it lit up the small space enough that he could see where he was going. The box sat on the kitchen table, left open with various items inside and strewn around the cardboard on the wood of the table's surface. He took out various knick-knacks so he could look through the contents easier. Nearing the bottom of the proverbial barrel, his fingers hit a familiar shape and they clasped around it, yanking the item out of the box as if saving it from an impending death.

"Yes!" He exclaimed while clasping it close to his body.

Not spending a minute more in the cottage, he quickly turned off the bathroom light and yanked open the front door. He didn't bother locking anything and knew he hadn't closed the door properly but he didn't care. He had no interest in lingering in what was. Before the cops even noticed, Gabriel had it in his head that he would be long gone anyway. He ran down the hill and towards the place where he was being called to. He knew he was being called because why else would he see his friends moving around in pictures like Gannon did. They needed Gabriel there and he hoped that he would make it in time before Pike decided to get into that crypt himself.

"What's the big deal? It's only some rocks. Let's go. I'm cold."

Gabriel heard a voice whine in the distance and slowed his pace. He could see the stones but he could also see a bunch of teens playing around them. Some were laughing and making up creepy chants, others were standing on the outside looking too nervous to enter the premises that the stones created.

"Come on. Let's go. This place is boring." A young man said agreeing with the girl that had voiced her opinions just seconds before.

"You're just being a chicken because you think aliens are coming." Another teased.

"Shut up. I'm not."

Gabriel groaned with irritation at the interruption. How the hell was he supposed to pass through when there were a bunch of kids hanging around? It was still early, only being after eight. He was a moron to think that there would be no one around because of the rumors that were now spreading about the place. Holding his camera closer he walked slowly, trying to keep himself unnoticed. The only thing that he kept his attention on was the stones. Nothing else mattered but getting into that tripod of old rocks and seeing if it would shoot him to Avagyan.

"Hey, did you feel that?" A girl asked coming out of the perimeter but looking back into them."

"For Christ's sake Meg, don't say stuff like that." Her friend scowled.

"No, seriously. Something's going on."

The kids grew silent and Gabriel drew closer. They stared into the stones with confusing looks.

"Yeah, I felt it. Meg's right. Something's weird." Another commented.

"Come on Griffin. Get a grip."

"Feel it Paul! Something feels funny."

"Is there a storm coming?" Alicia turned her head up to the sky where dark clouds, darker than the early night sky, gathered.

Gabriel could feel it. He felt it in his feet and his legs. He felt it in his belly and in his heart. He felt sensations in his shoulders and at the base of his skull. He wasn't quite sure what they were. It was a feeling of being disconnected, as if he was a robot that was suddenly robbed of his battery or power source. He began to feel empty; his plug being pulled.

"Come on you guys! This is starting to freak me out. We need to get away from here." Alicia started to walk in the direction that Gabriel was coming. "Hey mister, stop. There's something freaky going on." She told him as he walked past her.

He didn't bother answering; feeling hollow as if most of him was already gone.

"Griffin, stop fooling around!" Paul exclaimed. He turned his face up to where Alicia had looked. He could've sworn the sky was turning to water, the slight ripples in the air beginning to take on a sheen as if he was looking up at a pond. "I'm out of here."

"Stop that guy! He's walking right into it." Meg told her friends but they only stood still, hesitant on going back in.

Gabriel felt so empty. He felt like a shell of human skin and bones. Something had left him and he was just a pile of flesh walking blindly to where he was being pulled. He had entered the gates, only barely crossing the threshold when the shouts from the teenagers could most likely be heard by people passing by but not Gabriel. He stared at his hands and his camera fell to the ground as he noticed his hands beginning to fade.

"That guy is disappearing!" Meg shrieked. "Do something!"

"Run!" Griffin screamed, running for the road.

There was a crack in the sky above them. Tentacles of cloud like vapor began to spiral down from the ripples above them. They began to whirl and twirl around the man that had just entered the stones. The black was beginning to turn to a brilliant white as they continued to search and come together as a tornado of electricity that made everyone's hair stand on end. The young adults ran as fast as they could, screaming for help as Gabriel stood, trapped in their pull as it was pulling even the tiniest cell out of his physical body. To anyone watching, it would feel like it was all happening in slow motion but as Alicia took one last look behind her, she closed her eyes to the brilliance of light that flashed and hit the ground so hard that the earth trembled beneath her feet. In an instant the man was there and the next, he was gone. She screamed in horror and raced towards her friends and her house. She needed to get to a phone to call for help.

Gabriel was light. He was a dart of light that was shooting through space. The telescopes that he looked through as a kid did not give the real thing any credit. He was a star and he was flying through the cosmos as galaxies past him by and yet, as it was happening, he had no clue; the empty feeling still very present in his being. He squinted, shielding his eyes from the breeze that wasn't passing him but it was instinct that it should have been by the speed he was traveling. A clump of stars came into view and he raced towards them, feeling as if he was going faster. There was a sphere, almost identical to earth, coming into view. It was so small but so big at the same time. Was this it? Was this where he was being dropped?

As the thought came to mind the stars and galaxies faded and he was now falling down through blue skies. His body started to feel like it was full of himself again, little by little, the closer he got to the ground. He wasn't travelling down now but suddenly found himself standing in a heavily wooded area; dark brown rock reaching high up into the sky and forming a triad around him. His being; his spirit, was quickly coming back, the tingles now feeling like sharp scratches from the inside clawing their way out. He winced at the intensity of it and then, just as soon as he was standing, the world went black and he fell forwards onto his face into the soft moss of the ground. Passed out and panting shallow little breaths, a camera raced down to the ground, bouncing on his back and landing two feet beside him; lens smashed and body dented. It was just like Gabriel would feel if he ever woke up.

*****

She was so tired. This was their third day of travel and, she hoped, their last day of travel. They were almost across the state line from Avagyan to Dowyn and she would feel a lot better when she was out of this territory. Avagyan spooked her; it always had and she couldn't quite understand why. The stories of the banished haunted her as they did everyone else and these gates were in no other location than the one she was now riding through. Abrio had sent his largest carriage for her comfort because he had sent her so far away, but the orders were that she get to Dowyn immediately because her daughter had returned. Lillit was elated but was also unsure about what sort of reunion to expect. She did not know if Abrio had told Talina anything and secretly hoped he would so she wouldn't have to face it. It was cowardly but she had never been the bravest woman; always being hidden away as a secret. She had always allowed it and this trip back to Dowyn was no different, travelling under cover of watchmen. The rocking of the carriage did nothing to ease her discomfort of truth finally being able to rear its ugly head. It was only a constant reminder of what lay before her.

But Talina was back. She hadn't died like Lillit had feared. Lillit kept in close contact with Abrio as he searched for Talina silently and inconspicuously, but he never got even a whisper of rumor as to where she could be. It gnawed at her heart because even if Talina didn't know her, she was still her mother and as any mother would, Lillit only wanted to know that her child was safe and secure and somewhere tangible. Vanishing into thin air like she did had Lillit's over active imagination toying with her heart about the possibilities of what happened, none of which were good, and now she knew. Talina had been banished by Gannon and that's all Abrio wrote because that's all he knew as well, having the carriage dispatched before gathering any real information that would put Lillit's mind at ease.

Lillit stared out the window, as the various fields and wooded areas slowly passed by. Now at the tail end of their journey, Lillit only wanted out of this carriage and into a warm bath to clean the travel off of her body and spirit. It must have been quite a show for those they passed to see a carriage flanked by state horses. She would rather lay as low as possible but that was not to be the case for Abrio gave strict orders that the carriage be guarded at all times and no one was to come near it for fear that Taryn would find out that Lillit was heading his way. At least they didn't have to go through the city. It was easy enough to avoid but it took a little longer to go around it.

As Lillit pondered what was and what to expect, the carriage abruptly stopped as horses voiced their complaints at the sudden interruption. She heard the horses behind the carriage stop as well and the riders come off. She leaned across the seat and peered through the other window trying to find out what was going on but couldn't see anything. She heard murmuring of men but couldn't make out what they were saying and, deciding she needed to stretch, she opened the door to the carriage and stepped out.

"No Ma'me. You cannot leave the carriage. We're not out of Avagyan yet. Abrio said..." A guard stood in front of her restricting her movement to walk any further.

"Yes, I know what Abrio has said but I need some air. What's wrong? Why have we stopped?" She asked trying to look over his shoulder.

"It's nothing."

"Nothing? You shield me with your body and you say nothing? Lies. Who's there?"

"No one we know."

"Of course you don't know. This is Avagyan."

"No Ma'me, I mean...we don't know because he's not one of us."

"Let me through." She demanded.

"I'm afraid I can't."

"Let. Me. Through." She repeated. "I'm tired and I'm very very cranky."

The guard rolled his eyes, relenting that little bit. He knew what she was like when being told no and she didn't much care for being told what to do at any time. This made the trip sometimes more difficult than it had to be.

"Now." Lillit finished evenly.

The guard moved his tall frame away and she thanked him as she walked towards two other men who refused to go any nearer to something lying in the grass. As she drew closer she was horrified to see a man, obviously sick and in much discomfort, watching the two guards but not being able to say much.

"Why are you standing around? He's hurt!" She exclaimed quickly moving towards him.

"No, don't go. We don't know where he came from. He could be a spy." The guard held her arm back but Lillit wriggled it free.

"Don't touch me again. How dare you just watch as a man suffers."

"Stop..."

But she didn't listen. Yes he looked different but that didn't matter. He was hurting. The only thing that seemed to throw the guards off was the way he dressed. She had never seen clothes like this. Even the lower classes didn't have garments like these but she put her curiosity aside and knelt by him.

"What's your name sir?" She inquired as she stroked his cheek and ran her eyes over the parts of him that she could see to make sure he wasn't bleeding.

"Gabriel." He grunted back with effort.

"What's happened? You're not bleeding? I don't see any."

"I don't think so." He croaked. "I just hurt."

"Where?" She asked as he turned onto his back holding his abdomen.

"Ugh...everywhere." He winced and groaned with the effort of being in a different position.

"Where did you come from?" She asked gently, taking her handkerchief out of her sleeve and attempting to clean the mud from his face.

"The gates." He moaned as he rolled back on his side deciding that curling up into a ball felt better than stretching out.

She dropped the handkerchief and grasped her hands trying to steady them.

"The gates?" She asked.

"I came through them but I can't remember when."

"You've traveled through the gates? You're a mile from the place they're rumored to be."

"I've been walking...sort of. The sun's been up and down once since I started. I can't walk anymore. The feeling in my body..."

"Hush. Okay." She nervously picked up her handkerchief and continued to wipe him clean.

"Talina. I need to get to Talina." Gabriel whispered.

Lillit covered her mouth in shock at hearing her daughter's name. Her hands began to shake harder and she studied him as he returned her look with an empty stare.

"You know Talina?"

"Can you help me find her? She said something about some Dowyn place. I don't know what I'm doing or where I'm going but I need help." Gabriel pleaded with her.

"Why are you looking for Dowyn?"

"I need to see Abrio...about Gannon's murder."

That did it. This was too much. Lillit stood and ran her hands through her hair. This man was from beyond the gates and now spewing words that were horrific and unbelievable.

"He was not murdered." She answered sharply. "He was very sick. What do you know of anything?"

"Whatever. Look, lady, I'm in a great deal of pain and I need to get to Dowyn. Will you help me or not?"

She stared at the man who was now in the fetal position and whiter than when she first saw him. Lillit needed to get a better idea of his story and she couldn't just leave him to be talking like this in Avagyan. He would surely be taken to Taryn and killed. She looked back at the guards who only watched their encounter with caution. As she stalked up to them they straightened at attention.

"Please escort Mr. Gabriel into the carriage. He needs to get to Dowyn immediately."

"But Ma'me..."

"No. He needs help. We can't just leave him here to die."

"How do you know it's safe?"

"Because he's here on behalf of Gannon. I trust anyone that speaks his name. Please have him put in the carriage."

"Gannon's been dead for five years. His reign is over."

"I don't care if Gannon's been dead for twenty years. He speaks of Talina and Gannon. I want him brought to Dowyn with me. He will be in my care. I will take full responsibility."

The guards looked at each other with apparent apprehension. She allowed them their moment of confusion and went back to Gabriel. She knelt and offered him her hand. He tried to give her a reassuring smile and she saw in his eyes that there was something she knew in them. It nearly took her breath away as she was brought back to a time where she felt the same feelings from a man that was the only one she ever called her own.

"Can you make it to the carriage?" She whispered, feeling in her heart she was being reunited with the missing piece of her spirit that had been gone for so long.

"I think so." He answered. "I may have to lean on you a bit."

"That's okay." She smiled. "I'm stronger than I look."

"I have a feeling you are. You look like her."

"Who?" She asked as she took on the role of crutch. Gabriel leaned on her heavily as he made his way up to standing.

"Talina. Are you related?"

Lilliit paused before answering, choosing instead to walk slowly to acquire the balance needed to support them both.

"I'm her mother."

"Her mother? She said her mother died when she was really young."

"Let's get you comfortable." She replied. "Please help." She asked the horsemen as they came closer.

"Please. I mean no harm." Gabriel added seeing their hesitation.

"Yes sir." They answered.

Lillit entered the carriage first and Gabriel was hoisted up. He rolled onto his side on the plush red interior and closed his eyes in relief.

"Thank you so much." He told her in a cracked voice. "I've been through a lot."

"I'm sure you have. I imagine you've travelled far."

"You could say that." He agreed with a low grown.

The carriage jolted and Gabriel held onto the side. He stared at her realizing he didn't even know her name.

"What's your name?" He asked.

"Lillit." She replied gently.

"And you're Talina's mother?"

"Yes, I gave birth to her anyway. She doesn't know of me. I've been told she's in Dowyn now. Back from the dead I suppose."

"She made it." Gabriel stated happily.

"Where was she?" Lillit probed gently knowing he knew her daughter but didn't want to seem as if she was prying. She had no right to know where Talina had been.

"Scotland. She was with her friends. They were safe. The three of them were adopted by a very nice couple and they were well taken care of." He spoke evenly but with effort.

"And you met her...?"

"I was on vacation. I travelled to Scotland and met her there."

"So what brings you here?"

"They needed me. Gannon needs me."

"Why do you think that? Gannon is dead."

"Sure but that doesn't stop him from haunting me."

"What do you mean?" Lillit pressed on.

Gabriel stared at her then closed his eyes as the darkness of another blackout was looming upon him.

"I really can't tell you. I don't even know why." He answered.

"Gabriel?" She asked.

Lillit leaned forward and felt around him to be sure he was still alive. He was and she allowed him to rest in the knowledge that he was now protected by the state of Dowyn and on his way to safety. She just wanted to figure out what he had to do with Gannon and Talina. What was going on and why now? She took her cloak from the seat beside her and draped it over Gabriel as a mother would do for a son; she tucked it in around him and watched as he slept. He must have found a deep love for her daughter to travel here in search of her. Talina also must have found a deep love for this man for Gannon to be involved, so Gabriel said. Now Lillit just needed to know why.

*****

Abrio walked down the stairs quickly, trying to forget about the tension in his gut. It was a continuous feeling since Talina had arrived and told him what she knew of her father's passing. He was angrier than he had ever been and he allowed himself to grieve again for his friend whose life had been wasted by a jealous and angry shit of a son. Abrio wasn't sure if he would allow Pike's idea of revenge to happen. He felt very badly for Pike but still forbade entrance into the crypt at this time. Pike was, to put it lightly, irritated. It was the main reason why they travelled back. If they couldn't prove that Gannon was murdered then what the hell did they come back for. Pike hollered it as he walked away from Abrio and Abrio didn't blame him. He wanted Taryn to pay for what happened to all of them, not just Talina. They all suffered for what Taryn had done and they wanted the chance to gather the evidence that they needed to have Taryn convicted but it wasn't that easy. Abrio couldn't simply allow them to walk into Avagyan, break into a crypt, collect dust without breathing, and leave thinking that Taryn and his council would believe the dust even belonged to Gannon. It was a more complicated situation and so Abrio let Pike stew, gifting him and Nanini his home by the Grande Lake to stay in and, if need be, gift it to them for the remainder of their lives if they were unable to live back in Avagyan. It was the least Abrio could do after what Pike and Nanini gave up for Talina and Gannon.

The three companions were given full rights to the State of Dowyn, being named under Abrio as adoptive kin. Nanini almost refused until he had to gently remind her that until she could set foot back in Avagyan it was for her own safety and good. Pike promised her she would see her family as soon as the dust settled from the announcement that they were back. It seemed to calm her and the estate was more than what she was used to growing up. It placated her for now but the day Nanini stepped foot back in her world, her homesickness overcame her and she was wrought with need to see her father. So as Abrio absorbed what had happened to Gannon, he was also trying to find a way to get a spy to the House of Castleton to tell them of their long lost daughter's return. What a fucking mess.

Coming to Talina's door, he smoothed his suit and knocked on it gently. She called from the far side and he twisted the doorknob to allow passage into her chambers. She smiled a warm greeting as she looked up from her book. He smiled nervously, letting himself in and shutting the door behind him.

"How are you today Talina?" He asked.

"I'm finally beginning to think that this isn't just a dream; that I'm actually back where I belong." I answered easily.

"Finally? It's only been a couple of weeks and you're not even where you're supposed to be."

"I am." I corrected. "My father's home was not mine anymore the night he died and it never will be again."

"Don't say that." Abrio scolded.

"It's true. I don't feel safe there. I belong here now."

"And you are most welcome to stay as long as you like but this story will end with you in your rightful place. Where your father would have you left if he hadn't had to banish you."

"Maybe but not unless we can prove that it is my rightful place will I be welcomed back."

"I promise that as soon as I can find a way, we can get the proof you require. Gannon must have records somewhere. There has to be another way than risking the life of Pike and getting into that crypt."

"But if Gannon is there..."

"According to Pike, he won't be and if Pike takes a breath neither will Pike." Abrio stated.

"We've done this uncle." I finished the argument for now. I didn't want to bicker anymore about it until Abrio made his final decision.

"We'll only continue talking in these circles if this conversation lasts any longer."

Abrio backed off and sat opposite me, leaning forward and rubbing his black eyebrows with his fingers. He was always a handsome man. He never chose to marry nor have children, always citing that his State was his child. I always wondered who would take over but I had a clue that his right hand man would be given the title when Abrio finally decided to leave this world. He was all dark salt and pepper hair with rugged and strongly pronounced features. His dark eyes showed everything that he was feeling or thinking and he always showed how he felt about me on his face so I knew I always had family in him. We were not related by blood but we were still family. Pike was the same to me. It was funny, my family by blood was not so important but my family by spirit was everything.

"I didn't come to argue my opinions to you about your father." He said quietly, staring at me with a nervous sadness that had me sitting straighter.

"What's the matter? Has Taryn found out I'm here."

"No. It's nothing like that; at least I haven't heard anything from those I've sent."

"Then what is it?"

"It's about your mother, Talina."

"My mother? She died ages ago. Unless you're thinking she was murdered as well and we have to prove that too."

"Your mother lives." He said flatly.

I laughed nervously and waved him off.

"My mother died Abrio."

"Your mother is alive and well. I've been keeping her in the state of Canderan for her safety. Her relationship to your father was...well, it was not favorable."

"What do you mean by favorable?" I questioned.

"Your father was having an affair in my state for years. You were given up by your mother to be raised by Gannon and Kryelle because the council could not hear of Gannon's infidelities. It would look bad on his reign. It would taint his rule."

"You're telling me that I'm the product of an affair?"

"They were more than that Talina. They could never marry."

I stood and rung my hands with the disgusting taste of bile in my mouth.

"How could you let that happen?!" I demanded.

"It was not my business." He stood and met me.

"You let it continue under your roof or do I only assume you knew. Tell me you didn't know."

"I knew." He admitted easily. He was not ashamed of their relationship because Gannon and Lillit's love made them both extremely happy.

"How long did the affair continue?!"

"Until he died." Abrio answered sadly.

"And she...she abandoned me for the sake of saving face."

"No, she did not abandon you."

"Then what was it Abrio. What would you call it? She knew of me. She knew and yet she wouldn't face me."

"She wanted to Talina."

I glared and turned away from him. He stayed in his spot, seeing the anger and hurt in my eyes that would never get closure because my father was dead and could never offer me an explanation. But Lillit could.

"She's on her way to Dowyn as we speak. I've given orders for her to return because her daughter has returned. She's been worried sick."

"Bullshit!" I snapped. "Send her back."

"Talina!"

"How dare you invite her here after she's made my life a lie. I'm a lie. I've lived my whole life thinking I never had a mother and now I do! Do you know how much that stings?! The fact that she didn't want me and my whole life is based on this huge disgusting lie."

"You are not a lie."

"I am a lie! I am the result of an affair, a lustful fantasy between two people unhappy with their lives. I am the result of heated romance based on physical desires than commitment and a loving marriage."

"Do not talk of your father and Lillit as something sinful! They loved each other with every bit of their heart and soul."

"Really? You'd think if two people loved each other that much than the act of being honest would win."

"You know as well as I do he could not marry someone of different class Talina. Not as Head of State."

"So what was she? Some street woman he picked up one evening."

"I warn you. Do not talk of your mother in such ways. I'll not have it."

"What did you expect me to do Uncle? Jump up and down in happiness? How else am I to react?"

He slumped his shoulders and shook his head.

"I don't know."

"My mother didn't want me and now she does or is she just coming for a viewing?"

"Gannon promised her she would be able to return to Dowyn once he handed his state to you. That never happened and Gannon was murdered."

I paled as I listened and my mouth fell open.

"What?"

"The state was promised to you. For some reason that I'm not aware of, he signed it over to Taryn instead. You were the rightful heir to the state. Your mother never got the chance to speak with you because Gannon died. He died at exactly the time you were to be given power. Gannon had no intention of ruling until he died. He wanted to be with Lillit and the only way to do that was to pass the torch, so to speak."

"To me?" I squeaked.

"Yes. To you."

"He loved her enough to give up his rule?" I asked as I sat in a chair.

"All I ask is you give your mother an hour of your time, to hear her out, to hear her side of the story. You've always been fair and just. Your mother deserves it more than you'll ever know."

I looked down at my fingers and twirled them around each other with nerves.

"Why did you not tell me before Abrio?"

"Because, Talina, you were in Scotland; banished before I could get to you. Now you're here and I'm telling you now."

"When does she arrive?" I asked.

"Tonight."

"I can't face this tonight."

"No one's asking you to. All I'm asking you to do is face it. Can you do that?"

I shrugged and chewed my thumbnail, sitting heavily on a chair. Abrio bent over and took my hand so I couldn't chew my nail any longer. He waited patiently for an answer. Finally I took a breath and removed my hands from his. Shaking my head, I stood and walked away so he knew this conversation was over.

"I don't know Uncle. I don't know much about anything anymore."

*****

Taryn met with his council in the usual fashion. There wasn't much on the agenda and he was hoping for an early out. There were other things to attend to, that being the plans for his upcoming nuptials in the next few weeks. He finally made a decision on a bride and he was now feeling settled with how his future was shaping up without Talina. Richi was nice enough. He had noticed her, at first, when she was walking with her mother in his gardens the evening of his reception, and she took him by surprise as livid as he was. He had kept his eye on her even in the years that he waited for Talina's return. Add to that fact that Richi was much too young to marry kept Talina in the forefront of his mind. Now he decided it was time to marry her because Talina was still a memory in the night; never reappearing in physical form only haunting his dreams and thoughts. He had met with her mother, since her father had passed when she was only twelve, and paid a handsome price for Richi's hand, giving her mother financial security for the rest of her days. The woman was a spender and he thought, just maybe, he would require another tincture if she got carried away. That or have the babies right away that the old woman was preparing her daughter to have. He didn't think Richi was interested in having children in the near future which was fine by him. He wasn't interested in playing daddy until he could play husband for a bit. This would take some getting used to; monogamy. Apparently he had inherited his father's taste in women. It was something he was willing to fight so no one could compare him to that stupid old man who hurt his wife so badly she took her own life and left her son to fend for himself while he had to watch his father dote over a whore's daughter.

"Is there anything else today or is that all we need to discuss." Taryn asked collecting his various papers and documents that were spread out at the head of the table.

"There is one more issue that needs your attention Lord Taryn." Brahim spoke up, jumping in now that there was a moment.

"Well, spit it out. I have things I need to do." He answered not giving his councilor any chance for procrastination.

"There's been some activity at the gates sir."

Taryn slowed his movements and turned his face to look at the man who just spoke with a look of you better not be joking.

"What movement Brahim?"

"The man we had stationed there yesterday evening reported that there was..."

"Get on with it." Taryn demanded.

"There was a man that appeared."

"A man?"

"Yes. Not one of these lands but of another. He fell to the ground and didn't rise for quite some time."

"Where is he?"

"Unfortunately..."

"Excuse me?" Taryn stood and crossed his arms.

"My watchman was not comfortable with making contact with him."

"Not comfortable? A man appears at the gates, not one of us, and he's uncomfortable?"

"Yes sir. According to Akeel, the individual asked him for help but he was not all together well and appeared to be not all there...physically."

"I am in no mood for ghost stories. Where is the man?" Taryn talked slowly yet forcefully, making others around the table look away and uncomfortable.

"When Akeel made it back to the gates the individual was gone. After a search south of the gates, there was quite the interesting scene. Akeel hid away but he saw the carriage of the state of Dowyn flanked by two horses, moving towards the state lines. They had stopped and a woman came out of the carriage. Akeel could not get a good look at her but she tended the man and he entered the carriage with her. They left in the direction of Dowyn."

"Did he follow them?"

"No my lord."

"Was it Lillit? Was it Talina?!"

"We aren't sure my lord."

Taryn stood and paced, rubbing his hands through his thick black hair. He had to know. He had to know what Abrio was hiding. A man appears at the gates, a state carriage and entourage has him picked up and they move towards Dowyn? Something was up.

"Contact Abrio. I want him summoned."

"On what grounds?"

"Think of something." Taryn snapped back.

"If that carriage is behind the State of Dowyn, it is sure that those inside have been granted sanctuary. The carriage was surrounded by personnel of his private security, Taryn. Why would Abrio give up the identity of those in the carriage?"

"Do you question my order?"

"I do not question your order but we need evidence of wrong doing to inquire about those that may have been given sanctuary."

"The evidence is Abrio is housing a traitor, possibly a deserter and kidnappers of my sister!"

"We don't have proof but we will get it."

"When?!" Taryn demanded.

"We'll get the watchmen."

"And how do they enter the House of Mohr?" Taryn asked sarcastically.

Ignoring Taryn's question, Brahim placed an item on the table that he had been concealing in his lap. Taryn watched him closely and stepped slowly to the table, eyeing the object with confusion and frustration.

"What is that?"

"We don't know. We found it outside of the gates. It seems damaged but we believe it to belong to the individual that appeared yesterday."

Taryn stretched his arm to take it in his hands. The body of the object was black with sliver trim. There were round pieces of glass that seemed cracked and damaged but it appeared as if you looked through this object to view something. There were dials on one side with numbers but he didn't understand what they meant and the words imprinted on the front, where the glass was, confused him more.

"Bronica?"

"Could be a name of a place?" Brahim offered.

Others stretched their necks to see the thing that Taryn was examining. As he turned it over in his hands he seemed to calm down, almost being hypnotized in his study of it.

"Dispatch your watchmen. Let me know the minute you have any information from Dowyn. Go to the House of Castleton. Have Auden released to their care. He's sound enough. Have a twenty four hour watch put on their house. I have a feeling, if people are travelling through the gates, they might have an unexpected reunion."

"Yes Lord Taryn."

"And council..."

They all stopped and listened intently.

"Keep this quiet. For now."

They murmured their agreements and Taryn collected the rest of his papers and left the door with a new purpose. Abrio was hiding something and it was something big. Individuals, not of their kind, were now appearing where the banished disappeared to and this gave Taryn good cause to suspect that Talina was either here or not far behind.

*****

Abrio skipped down the stairs easily. It was late but the sound of a carriage had him wondering who could be pulling into the courtyard at this hour. He was anticipating seeing Lillit again; every time he saw her it was proof she was still safe. If anything were to happen to her he would never forgive himself knowing that he had let his trusted friend down. He had only seen her a handful of times over the years, each time being pleasant and easy. They had been friends for a long time and even with everything that had happened, they each knew there was no one to blame and relied on each other's memories of happier and less stressful times. Little did he know that he would have to tell her that Gannon did not die from illness but from murder. It pained him deeply to think such thoughts but the information was given directly to Talina from Gannon's dying lips and so, Abrio had no cause not to believe it.

A late night rain had settled upon the valley and with it the fog that would not let up until early tomorrow afternoon; that is if the sun decided to shine. He wished it would. They all needed a sign of hope.

"Lord Abrio." Luka greeted him as he made his way towards the front entryway, hearing the carriage and the horses as well.

"Luka, my apologies. It seems it will be a later night for you. I can receive the carriage if you want."

"No sir. It's fine. I'm curious to see the contents." Luka smiled broadly. "Lillit has always been one of my favorite people."

"I can't argue that. It's not hard to see why Gannon loved her as much as he did."

"Yes." Luka agreed.

The tall and narrow front doors were pulled open slowly to reveal a spitting rain and wet stone steps. Below was the carriage and people being brought out of it. Abrio saw Lillit first and smiled seeing that she was safe and well. He then grew confused when she turned back and, along with a state's rider, assisted someone else out of the carriage that appeared to be very unwell. He narrowed his eyes to look closer to see if he recognized him. His heart started racing as the trio began to ascend the steps. As they drew closer, Abrio found himself holding his breath. He knew him. He knew this man that was struggling so hard to stay upright. But how?

Abrio's hand came to his chest to try to steady his pounding heart as the man before him met his gaze. He nearly stumbled back.

"Gannon..." He whispered softly.

"Sir? Are you okay?" Luka asked coming to his side and taking a gentle hold on his elbow.

"It's...who is that man?" Abrio answered pointing at Gabriel.

"I don't know. I've never seen him before. He looks odd though doesn't he? His clothes are so..."

"That's not what I meant." Abrio replied stepping back into the building.

He stood as powerfully as he could to greet this man. His heart would not slow down as they entered the stately residence, damp and cold from the last of their trip that was riddled with rain. Lillit grinned broadly as she laid eyes on her friend. She made sure that Gabriel was supported and went to Abrio quickly, giving him a kiss of greeting on his cheek.

"Abrio, I'm so happy to see you and to receive your good news."

"Yes, it's wonderful news." He answered giving her a tight squeeze. He then stepped away and walked towards the unnamed individual.

Getting a better look he obviously knew it wasn't Gannon. They looked nothing alike but he did strike Abrio in the same way. It was so strong, in fact, that Abrio wanted to address him as the man that once was. There was something in the air, tangible yet suffocating, that told Abrio Gannon was here in some capacity and it had everything to do with the individual that stood before him.

"Who's this?" Abrio asked gesturing to the stranger as he looked back at Lillit.

"Gabriel Marek." Gabriel answered for himself.

"What business do you have here?"

"I was told to come to Dowyn, that Talina would be here. At least that's what the plan was before they left."

"Left where?"

"Scotland."

"Why didn't she mention you?"

"I...I missed the trip. There was an emergency and I couldn't get to her in time. I'm here about Gannon's murder."

"His what?" Abrio's face tightened because no one else knew accept Talina, Pike, Nanini and himself.

"I don't think I can..." Gabriel wheezed.

The weight of his body had the horsemen losing their grip and Gabriel fell to his knees. Abrio panicked and placed a hand on Gabriel's back. This man was obviously sick and needed immediate medical attention.

"Luka, get the physician quickly."

"Yes Lord Abrio." Luka answered.

Gabriel heaved and coughed heavily causing him to suddenly vomit, hitting Abrio's pants and shoes. Abrio straightened in disgust until he realized that a lot of the fluid that was spilled was red with blood.

"Luka, get the team. He needs them all. You there, get him to the north side, to the Lords' chambers!" Abrio pointed to the horseman on his left and the man began to protest.

"But Lord Abrio, those rooms are meant for..."

"Do it! We can't lose him. I need the information he's here to give. Don't argue with me in my own home!"

"Yes sir."

The man in a damp uniform and muddy boots went towards Gabriel but seeing the mess and that the man was again unconscious, asked his comrade for help. Between the two of them, they had Gabriel loaded into their arms and quickly made their way to the chambers. Maids and butlers came to the aid of Abrio with things to start cleaning. He stepped away from the mess and looked at his soiled shoes and pants. He sighed and covered his face with his hands. This was going to be a long night.

"What do you know?" He asked Lillit not bothering to look at her.

"Not much. Just that he was looking for Talina and he was here about Gannon's murder. Talina...?"

"She knows. It's why she was banished."

"Why did you not tell me when you sent for me?" Lillit took his arm and turned him to face her.

"I didn't know until after I had sent the carriage. I don't know why he was murdered but I have a feeling it had something to do with you and that's why Taryn was on a search for you for so long."

Lillit looked so hurt that someone disliked her so much that he felt as if he had to hunt her down after murdering her only love. How had Taryn's hatred flowed so deeply that he chose to take his father's life? She shook the thought out of her head and let go of Abrio's elbow.

"It's almost too much to hear right now." She spoke in quiet shock.

"I have to go to him." Abrio gestured in the direction that Gabriel was taken. "I need to know if he can be saved. We've never had someone travel from beyond to these lands, that I'm aware of, and I don't think he's coping very well."

"I'll come with you. I've come to like him. I can't imagine what he's going through." Lillit offered.

Abrio suddenly smelled the sour stench of vomit and he remembered his immediate predicament.

"Maybe I'll see you in a bit. I think it would be wise if I changed." Abrio smiled uncomfortably, clearing his throat.

Lillit placed two fingers discreetly under her nose and nodded quickly.

"That might be best."

"Yes. I think so. I'll be only a moment."

"Take your time."

Polite as always, Abrio bowed slightly and went towards the stairs; his shoes squeaking with the moisture that had clung to them. Clucking her tongue, a maid, along with the evening butler, followed him with a pail and cloth, being sure to wipe along the way.

*****

Lillit stood in the corner of the room as Dowyn's most trusted physicians stripped and examined Gabriel. He now had a fever and was murmuring words she didn't understand. There was no more vomiting but the physicians, worried about how hot he was getting, bled him at the base of his neck until it would bleed no more. A nurse was by his side wiping his body down with water infused with oils so he was clean. Lillit felt so sorry for this man who had no business being here but came anyway for the sake of a woman he barely knew and a man he did not nor would he ever.

Lillit moved closer to the bed after the physicians stood back to discuss the situation amongst themselves. She sat on the edge of the bed and asked the nurse for her cloth so she could dab at his face. It was the least she could do because it gave her a small purpose, to help keep the man, that her daughter seemed so fond of, alive. Dropping the cloth in the water, she took his hand and stroked it while resting it in her lap.

"Please stay to tell us what you know of Gannon. Please Gabriel." She whispered.

Abrio entered the room and made eye contact with everyone that was there.

"Tell me." He demanded in that authoritative and respectful way that his State admired.

"As far as we can tell, there was some bleeding internally. His fever has peaked but has come down since being lanced. He's not conscious but is speaking. He speaks of his mother and someone named Walter." Abrio's personal physician, Loen, answered for all of them as he wiped his hands on a towel that was handed to him.

"What kind of name is Walter?" Abrio asked.

"We've no idea Lord Abrio. There's not much more we can do. We have the medicine being prepared as we speak. Someone must administer it to him every hour."

"Done. I'll have a nurse stay." Abrio pointed to one and he bowed in return.

"When will Talina be able to see him?" Lillit asked.

"In the morning. We will rotate shifts. It's best there isn't much activity in this room until we know he's out of the woods. We should know in the next five hours or so."

"She has to know he's here Abrio. Even if she can't see him she must prepare herself." Lillit pleaded with him knowing that if it was Gannon laying here she would be furious if no one told her and, in a way, that's what had happened to her.

"Yes, I'll go and speak with her. Keep me informed." He announced as he left the room.

Gabriel fluttered his eyes open and looked around, very confused at his surroundings.

"Hello, do you remember me?" Lillit asked as the tiniest bit of relief was felt seeing his eyes moving around.

Gabriel drew his eyebrows together, trying to talk.

"I think so." He muttered. "What happened?"

"Ssshhh. Not now. Save your breath." She answered dabbing at his face again.

"Did I make it?" He whispered closing his eyes.

Lillit frowned and stroked his hair. She wasn't entirely sure he did.

Abrio took the stairs two at a time. It was late but Lillit was right. Talina had to know what was going on so, if she was needed, she would be ready and have her head on straight. As he did earlier in the day, he knocked on her door only this time it was a little more forcefully.

"Talina!" He called.

I sat up in my bed believing I was hearing knocking but thinking that it was only a dream. I was dreaming of the night that my father had died and Pike was still banging on my door trying to wake me. I rubbed my eyes but the knocking continued. It was real. Taking my robe, I put it on and went to the door. Opening it, I was surprised to see who was standing there.

"Abrio? What's happened?"

"Do you know a Gabriel Marek?"

I held on to the doorknob much tighter than what I needed to, only to keep upright at the mention of his name.

"Gabriel?"

"Do you know him?" Abrio asked more forcefully.

"Y...yes. I know him. I knew him in Scotland."

"What is his connection to your father?"

"He said that my father was hanging around him. He was seeing my father in dreams. I've seen Gannon in his photos."

"Photos?"

"Uh...art. Like paintings but more realistic."

"What do you mean Gannon has been hanging around Gabriel?" Abrio asked folding his arms across his chest.

"I'm not sure exactly. I do sense him around more when Gabriel is with me...wait. What is this all about?"

Abrio bowed closer to my face and kept his demeanor serious.

"He's here."

"He's here?! Why was I not called?!" I tried to rush past him but he took my arms in his hands preventing me from leaving.

"You can't see him at this time Talina. He's very sick and my physicians are doing everything to keep him alive."

"He's dying?" I asked.

"The travel...it has not been to his benefit. How were you when you three traveled to Scotland?"

I tried to think back to how we were. I remembered being very unwell for a time but coming back stronger. That must have been why we weren't effected, as badly, the second time through.

"We were very weak and sick for several days, maybe a little longer." I answered.

"Ah, well, Mr. Marek is holding on by his fingernails at the moment."

"Please, when can I see him?" I asked nervously. "I'll never forgive myself if something happens to him."

"Is he someone of importance to you?" Abrio asked seriously.

"Yes."

"How long have you known this man?"

"Long enough to know that if my father's spirit is with him he was sent to me for a very important reason." I replied just as seriously.

Abrio straightened and stepped back.

"I see."

"Who found him? Did he come on his own?" I wondered, realizing that Gabriel must have had help getting here, being that sick.

"Your mother found him; Lillit found him and brought him here."

"What? How did she...?"

"I don't have all the details yet. Gabriel was her first concern."

I wasn't sure how to feel about the woman, I was supposed to call my mother, finding and bringing Gabriel to Dowyn. Our world was small but not that small.

"Talina?"

"Yeah?" I answered still deep in thought.

"What are you thinking?"

"Like this is a repeat of the way Gannon died; the night he died. Me being called late at night knowing that a man I cared for deeply is so sick and there's nothing I can do."

"It's different this time I'm sure. Gabriel is not being fed poison."

"Yes but you said he's very sick."

"He is" Abrio agreed, never being one to hide truth. "I also believe that your father's hand is guiding all of this. The mere fact you made it back safely, Gabriel being able to travel, your mother finding him and bringing him here. It's all very serendipitous."

"You can say that again." I agreed.

Abrio gave me a comforting smile and came to my side. He put an arm around my shoulders and squeezed gently.

"Your father wanted the world for you Talina."

"And Taryn?"

"Gannon tried every day to give him what he needed; never what he wanted because what Taryn wanted Gannon just could not provide in the way Taryn demanded."

"So he killed him."

"It seems that way. We have yet to know why. Let's not assume anything. Let us only hold on to what your father is bringing together. There are bigger things at work here."

I leaned my head on Abrio's shoulder and was comforted with his words.

"Please can I see him? I won't be in the way. I just need to lay my eyes on his face and see he's actually here. I can't believe he still came."

"He wasn't supposed to?"

"I just figured that because he missed traveling with us that he missed the chance completely. My father brought him here. He made it possible I just know it. Can't I just look at him for only a moment?"

Abrio sighed and turned his gaze up to the ceiling. There was no real reason that she couldn't.

"Alright. You win. Let's go. But only for a short while. We cannot be in the way."

"I promise." I answered quickly.

Abrio led the way to the suites that were only used for lords on their travels to or through Dowyn. There was still much traffic coming and going through the room. So much so that the door was kept open.

"He's in here?" I asked pointing to the doorway.

"Yes. We're doing everything we can to help him Talina. I'm sure he's looked better to you than he does tonight."

Abrio allowed me to enter the room first. There were two doctors and three nurses. There was also a woman that I didn't know holding his hand and smoothing his hair. She looked familiar but I only recognized her as an older version of me in some ways. We were not identical but we were very similar and my stomach jumped knowing that it was indeed true. I wasn't Kryelle's daughter. Lillit stood as soon as she saw me and looked to the ground with shame in her face. I ignored it and decided to make us both feel a little less awkward by thanking her. I walked to the bed slowly and my heart jumped with a mixture of happiness and worry at the state of Gabriel in the bed.

"Thank you for bringing him to me." I said to her, barely audible as I could barely speak.

"I couldn't leave him as he was." She answered just as quietly.

"May I have a moment?" I asked her.

Abrio nodded and clapped his hands.

"Please, everyone. Talina would like a few moments with Lord Gabriel, House of Marek."

All faces in the room were stunned at the title that was just granted to this sick man but Abrio knew that if Gannon's hand was in this, Gabriel Marek was to be addressed in the same manner as Gannon would have been. He gave Talina, Pike and Nanini familial rights, Gabriel would be granted the same if not more. Abrio would know better once he was able to question Lord Gabriel, if it was a mistake.

"Thank you." I answered, my voice trembling. "Thank you so much."

Now that Abrio had announced it, I knew Gabriel was safe from harm and well protected under Abrio's hand. All those in the room left, Lillit being the last and led by Abrio. I watched them go and turned to the bed. Gabriel was still and asleep; that or unconscious but he didn't appear as if the life was leaving him as my father had when I last laid eyes on him. He had a little bit of color to his face and I praised the fast action of the physicians of Dowyn for their ability to pre-empt death. Going to the edge of the bed, I laid down beside Gabriel and propped my chin on my hand as I gazed into his face.

"You made it. I can't believe you made it." I whispered.

Straightening the blankets around his shoulders, I leaned in closer and kissed his mouth. There was no reaction from his end but I didn't care. He was here and I wasn't leaving his side until he knew I was. Granted I couldn't stay tonight but I would stay as long as I was permitted.

I must have dozed off beside Gabriel because I felt a blanket being brought over my body. I groggily cracked an eye open and saw the woman that resembled me, tucking the thick blanket around me. The window was open and birds were beginning to chirp.

"What time is it?" I asked.

"Early." She answered simply.

"Have I been sleeping that long?"

"Yes. You've not stirred at all even when Gabriel was given his medicines and care."

"Thank you." I whispered.

"I thought it better he had you beside him." She smiled sadly. "I know from experience."

I sat up feeling guilty and she waved me back down.

"Not now Talina. There's time. He needs you more than I."

"But...I have so many questions." I answered.

"Oh my girl, so do I. So does Abrio. There's time. Get some rest. It will be a long day and day after I'm sure." She came to fix the blanket and felt Gabriel's cheek. "Wonderful, the fever broke." She smiled.

Walking away, Lillit only looked back once and, watching me curl my body against Gabriel's, she nodded in soft agreement and left, shutting the door behind her.

*****

Pike sat in a chair with his arms crossed and closing his eyes in the evening light. His light snoring grew louder and Gabriel opened his eyes hearing the alarm. He was having the craziest dreams but he found lifting his head a monumental task so he simply turned his head to the sound. Seeing Pike, Gabriel smiled broadly and vaguely remembered where he was. He grasped a pillow and tossed it as hard as he could, which wasn't hard at all, towards Pike. It hit him in the knee and startled him so bad he woke with a jolt and fell off the chair.

"Shit!" Pike exclaimed as his shoulder hit the side table.

"You know Pike, I was really hoping that I would wake to the face of a beautiful woman. I'm not saying you're not a good looking guy but I have my preferences."

Pike crawled back onto the chair and rubbed his elbow.

"Yeah well, the beautiful woman that was here was in dire need of a break so sorry to burst your fairytale bubble Gabe."

"I'll get over it."

Pike smiled and leaned forward. He patted Gabriel on the shoulder finally seeing that he would be okay.

"It's nice to see you alive. You had us pretty worried." He told him.

"How long have I been out?"

"You've been in an out almost three days."

"That long?" Gabriel was stunned.

"You were pretty sick. If Lillit hadn't helped you out you probably wouldn't be here."

"Lillit?" Gabriel asked.

"Yeah, apparently Talina has a mother she didn't know about."

"Oh right. Her." Gabriel rolled onto his side and groaned with the effort. "I have to piss bad Pike. Where's the toilet?"

"Here." Pike bent and offered him a copper pot.

Gabriel looked at it horrified.

"You're shitting me."

"Can you walk?" Pike raised an eyebrow."

"No."

"Well then. If your delicate sense of privacy needs to be maintained, I can step out."

"Please do." Gabriel answered just as sarcastically.

Pike chuckled, placing the pot on the bed and left quickly. He found Abrio in the hallway.

"Lord Abrio." Pike greeted him.

"No need for the formality Pike. Is he awake?"

"Yes. He wishes to piss alone."

"Don't we all." Abrio agreed. "Has he said anything?"

"No. He just woke up. He'll need dinner."

"I'll have it brought in. I'll see him first though."

Pike nodded and stepped aside. Abrio paused and, thinking better of it, noticed a chamber maid and called her over.

"Please remove Lord Gabriel's pot and have his bed clothes laid out immediately."

"Yes my Lord." The maid answered and knocked before entering the room.

Pike and Abrio waited in silence until the maid let herself out and then Pike waved his hand in a gesture to allow Abrio entrance first.

"Thank you." He replied.

They found Gabriel sitting up and leaning against the headboard. He was taking in the surroundings of the opulent room, comparing it to one that he had stayed in for his honeymoon the day after he was married. Deb's choice, not his. Gabriel turned his head to the company that was now joining him.

"Hey. I guess you're the guy who owns this home." Gabriel addressed Abrio. "And I guess I owe you a debt of thanks for taking me in."

"You could say that and no thanks required." Abrio answered. "How do you feel?"

"Uh...I'm not sure. A little worse for wear."

"I bet." Pike agreed. "We were a mess but not as messy as you."

"Why me?" Gabriel asked.

"Something tells me people from your...existence aren't built for such travel." Abrio answered.

"You're probably right." Gabriel answered.

Abrio took the seat that Pike had left open and shook his head in amazement.

"My God." He sighed, shaking his head. "You're so much like him."

"Who?" Gabriel asked feeling slightly on the spot by the way Abrio watched him.

"Gannon." Abrio straightened, rubbing his hands up and down his thighs feeling as if he was addressing his friend, back from the dead.

"I can't believe it either. Seeing Gabriel here...it's amazing how strong Gannon's presence is. Do you feel different Gabe?"

"No." He answered easily. "I still feel like me only with a nasty flu that's knocked me on my ass."

"It's simply amazing and overwhelming." Abrio stood and moved back a bit. "I miss him."

"Do I look like him?" Gabriel asked.

"Not at all."

"Then what is it about me that reminds you of him?"

"It's just your...you have a presence about you." Pike answered. "How you talk, how you are. The things you say and the way you say them. Even in Scotland we were all drawn to that without even knowing why or how until the night at the pub...the pictures. We knew when we saw them that Gannon was somehow linked with you. To be honest, it scared us. It scared Talina. She felt things for you but yet..."

"Her dad was hanging around." Gabriel finished. "Not really the best way to get a gal to like you; having her dad always hanging around." Gabriel rolled his eyes and sneered.

"She cares for you a great deal Gabriel. Anyone can see that." Abrio quickly corrected his assumptions.

"Care for me like she cared for her father or cares for me like I care for her?"

"I think you know which one Gabe. It's obvious isn't it?" Pike stated.

Gabriel thought about it and from what he could remember it was.

"You're right. I know you're right. This whole thing has just been a nightmare since..."

"How long have you been feeling him?" Abrio asked.

"Just in Scotland."

"No sooner."

"No. I was busy ending my marriage."

"You've been married?"

"Yes. Is that a problem?"

"No. Gannon was married..."

"I'm sure a lot of guys were married Abrio. That's not an uncanny similarity." Gabriel told him.

Abrio nodded. Gabriel was right. He was just fishing for more comparisons but it ran deeper than the trivial day to day things.

"I just don't get how Gannon could be me in some way when he died only five years ago and I'm...well I'm 38. How is this happening? Is it reincarnation?"

"Maybe?" Abrio answered.

"Not possible."

"Why?"

"Uh...timing for one."

"Time." Abrio chuckled. "Time is an illusion. There is no such thing as time in the ethers. All worlds parallel each other. The past, present and future; they are all one. Time is a joke." Abrio stood at the foot of the bed and stared intently at Gabriel. "Time is a made up thing to keep people, no matter where they choose to incarnate, on the straight and narrow."

"And how do you know that." Gabriel shot back.

"Because you are Gannon and you were sent here to right a wrong."

"If I'm Gannon how come I don't remember? How come I feel no attraction to that woman that claims she's Talina's mother and how come I feel for Talina something that a father should never feel. It would be wrong."

"Because Gabriel, you were born Gabriel Marek. You're still him. Gannon is simply...a guide."

"This is ridiculous and you need to start making sense because I'm still feeling very weird about this whole thing. Pike? Help me out here."

"I'm just as confused as you are. I didn't believe in these things until you showed up and now I don't know what to think."

"That's great Pike. Thanks buddy." Gabriel shifted in his seat uncomfortably.

Abrio chuckled and patted Gabriel's feet.

"We're all confused and we're all wondering what this is. What do you know?" Abrio asked.

"Not much. I feel like I'm home. That must be Gannon. I feel like I need to make up for something and I feel like I need to put someone over my knee. Taryn..."

"You know Taryn?" Pike asked.

"No. Just what Talina told me. I know Gannon was murdered and he banished Talina because of it, for her safety. I need to put things right. I need to put it right so Gannon can be at peace because he's not. I feel it in my heart that he's not and neither is anyone else until this is fixed."

Abrio was thrilled to hear Gabriel's words. It's exactly what Gannon would have felt and said. It was amazing. He respected and liked this man before him very much and only because he filled a hole that Abrio was missing for so long; his great friend.

"So what does he want to do?" Abrio asked.

Gabriel looked at Pike and grinned broadly.

"We need to get into that crypt."

Pike clapped and cheered. Abrio rolled his eyes in exasperation.

"That is not possible!"

"It is and it will happen. That's why I'm here and I didn't come all this way and nearly die to be refused. Will you help us or are we on our own." Gabriel pointed to Abrio and stared at him intently, making him feel like he didn't have a choice.

Abrio hesitated while glancing back and forth at Pike and Gabriel. He stroked his chin and ground his teeth in frustration. Surrendering, he pointed back at Gabriel.

"Fine but you will not move until you are one hundred percent better and I will not speak of this until that day is here. I lost you once, I will not lose you again."

"You've never lost me. You don't even know me." Gabriel replied.

"I do know you and I did lose you. You have within and around you a great man; a great friend of mine. I see him in you. I will not lose you again." Abrio stated sternly.

The feeling in Gabriel's chest told him this man loved him very much. He recognized it and he knew he was right.

"You won't lose me again Abrio." Gabriel told him just as sternly. "You have my word."

*****

"Lord Abrio."

Luka entered the room in a whirlwind of commotion. If it was anyone else, Abrio would have snapped but having Luka here meant something was up.

"Something wrong?" Abrio asked continuing to work away at his papers that had gotten away from him since Gabriel showed up.

"There's been some movement at the Castleton residence that I think you should know about."

"What is it?" Abrio stuck his pen back in the ink jar and gave Luka his attention.

"Auden Castleton has been moved back to his home."

"Now? Why now? Is he fit?"

"It seems so sir."

"But I was just told, two days after Nanini was back, that he was not fit."

"I've also had word that Taryn has stepped up his security at the gates and they are rotating shifts every twelve hours."

Abrio stood and placed his palms on the table leaning his weight upon the wood.

"He knows."

"How can he know? If he knew he would've been at our walls demanding Talina be released to his custody."

"Fine, if he doesn't know he has an idea."

"Do you think Lord Gabriel was seen?"

"I do." Abrio gazed at the door knowing full well that Taryn wasn't gullible to anything that was happening as Abrio's carriage passed through Avagyan.

The activity around Dowyn, different carriages coming and going, had been busy and as quiet as he was trying to be, there were always ears he didn't know were listening. He had ears in every single State but mostly in Avagyan since Gannon's death so why wouldn't Taryn have ears here.

"Where are we at with the caplious tincture that Pike assumes was used?"

"It's almost prepared. It's in the final stages. To be honest Abrio, I thought the flower could just be simmered in liquid. I had no idea it was such a process. Wine is simpler to make."

"I feel behind in everything pertaining to this and I don't even know what action I'm to take." He pounded on the desk and started walking the room feeling blind and lost.

Luka watched as Abrio paced his study in irritation. There were so many questions and he needed answers. Who could he send into Avagyan to find them? Who would be so naïve enough to go? The image of Gabriel popped into his mind but he wiped it away and glared.

"No." He murmured, knowing exactly who put the idea there.

"Sorry?" Luka replied.

Abrio waved him away and continued on his line of thought that was continuous since Talina told him about Taryn and his actions on Gannon.

"I need to send a messenger to Avagyan but I don't have anyone that Taryn wouldn't sniff out."

"What's the message?"

"The only thing that will draw attention away from the House of Castleton and Gannon's crypt."

"Which is?" Luka prompted.

"I have Talina." Abrio answered.

"You can't be serious." Luka's mouth fell open at the suggestion.

"Pike's right. We need to get into that crypt as soon as possible and it has to be quietly."

"Taryn will start a war to get that woman back behind the House of Royer and you know it."

"What do you suggest then Luka."

Luka sat in an overstuffed chair and thought about it. It was so difficult to bring any lord of state to trial as high secrets were always buried so deep within walls of stone.

"You can't tell him you have Talina. Don't put her or our home on the line out of desperation."

"He'll start moving any day now toward Dowyn if he has any clue that she or Lillit are here." Abrio explained.

"Maybe you're right. Maybe he does have an idea but something is keeping him away. He's only watching right now."

"Is my home, this house of governance, is it safe?"

"I have no reason to think that there are spies within these walls Abrio. That I would bet my life on; my children's lives. Your walls are secure. Unfortunately, Taryn's are as well."

"Fine."

"Fine what?" Luka asked.

Abrio sat heavily in his seat at his desk. He drew a piece of plain parchment from its stack and picked up his pen.

"How strong is Lord Gabriel?" Abrio asked. "I saw him this morning, he seemed stronger. Do you think he could stand a carriage ride?"

"What messenger rides into a state with a carriage?" Luka laughed.

"One that's about to present unused funds from the State of Dowyn to the State of Avagyan. They were to be kept in trust until the day Talina Royer has been declared deceased. That day is today."

"How much are we talking about?"

"Five Hundred Thousand." Abrio continued to write, not blinking an eye."

"We have that money?"

"Gannon did. Gabriel is to return it."

"Why do I think that's not the only thing Gabriel's doing behind the walls of Avagyan." Luka smiled wickedly.

"Because it's not. Pike is going with him."

"They'll be noticed for sure. Where's your head Abrio?"

"So are you." Abrio finished.

Luka frowned in protest.

"You can't be serious."

"I am. Keep Pike concealed until the night falls. Get to that crypt and get the proof I need to bring Taryn to justice. You think I'm going to send a simple messenger with five hundred thousand dollars? A lord of state would never be so foolish."

"Lord Abrio...please reconsider."

"Taryn will have nothing to do with you or Gabriel. He doesn't know Gabriel and he knows you are only there for business. Keep Pike hidden as the driver, I don't care if he has to be put in a woman's uniform with rouge on his cheeks. Get to Avagyan and get me Gannon's dust."

"Surely you'd rather send a physician to look at the corpse."

"There is no corpse."

Abrio saw how nervous Luka had become. He softened as he produced the order for the transfer of funds. Luka took it with a shaky hand.

"I brought you in off the streets as the little thief you were because I knew there was good in you. Have you forgotten the tricks you pulled as a boy Luka?"

"That was a lifetime ago."

"Do you know why I've kept you around for so long after you tried your tricks on me?"

"No sir. I don't." Luka answered, trying to match Abrio's calmness and certainty.

"You, Luka, have the brains to run a state and the wickedness to be convincing if you can't. I do not charge you with this task because I need another body to risk. I'm charging you with this task because I know you can get in there and find out things that Gabriel and Pike cannot."

"Thank you sir." Luka answered softly.

"You will run this state the day after I leave this world for the next. Prove that you've got what it takes and you're still the conniving little shit that got you here in the first place. Think like the criminal you used to be and think like the murderer Taryn is. I'm asking you to step into a roll you used to play before I trusted you with my lands. Can I still trust you Luka?"

"Of course Lord Abrio. You gave me my life back."

"Then...you owe me." Abrio smiled and chuckled, the low sound coming from deep within his belly.

Luka joined in on the inside joke that no one ever knew. Luka's history was never shared but his loyalty to Abrio was.

"When do I leave?"

"Two days."

"I'll make the arrangements." Luka got up to leave but Abrio stopped him with a personal request.

"Give your respects to Gannon for me. Have Taryn know that you request to do so."

Reading between the lines, Luka nodded and left without another word.

*****

Gabriel walked along the corridors being comfortable enough to move his body without feeling like he would fall over. He felt like he had been cooped up in that room forever but it had only been five days. He started feeling much better when he came to terms with what was happening and feeling safe in the fact that he was well protected in Dowyn and that he was now with Talina. Abrio heard his request to be moved to a different room and Abrio gave him his choice of suites. The options weren't much different but he decided on a smaller suite in the corner that was more private. He wasn't used to all the new attention that he was getting and he felt like a corner room would give him the imagined privacy that he craved. It was nice to receive the help at first but he liked to think he was a pretty self-sufficient guy and the butlers and maids at his side at all times were starting to become an irritation.

Talina had asked him to accompany her when she finally got the chance to talk with Lillit. She had also asked Pike and Nanini to be there as well and although Gabriel didn't think it was appropriate, being a very private matter, he agreed just the same. She was scared. The fact that this woman came forth and claimed to be her mother was a shock and Talina was having trouble with it only because she couldn't get closure from her father about the news and had to rely on the word of a woman who was a complete stranger.

Gabriel quite liked her. He had nothing against Lillit or who she was. She was a bit gruff sometimes and a bit willful but it wasn't with a cruel heart that Lillit displayed these characteristics. She gave up a lot in her life to stay a secret on the promise that she would be granted a life with the man she loved. Instead she had to mourn him from afar and hide away, again, in fear for her life. Now that Gabriel was much better, quicker than what was expected, Talina was ready to hear her side of the story, giving Lillit her undivided attention without worrying about him.

She worried about him.

He didn't know what this was with Talina or what it was supposed to be. He had been sick and unable to decipher anything but he did know his feelings ran deep for this woman and he was scared of them. It was happening too fast; in Scotland and now in Dowyn. She asked if she could stay with him and he gently told her no. He needed to take a step back and figure some things out first. This was all new to him and he just ended a marriage. Gabriel needed time to adjust to these new beginnings before giving Talina the commitment that she desired. Scotland was different because, on some level, he knew it wasn't forever. Now he was in Dowyn and forever was presenting itself without choice and Gabriel just couldn't promise forever in the situation he was facing. The only thing he wanted to concentrate on was getting into that crypt. Beyond that he didn't know.

A week ago he was Gabriel Marek. Today he was Lord Gabriel, House of Marek. The title he was simply handed gave him some sort of power that he didn't wield. Who and what was he lord of. It was just a title and it garnered him great respect but he didn't do anything to deserve it. This is why he needed to help Gannon first; to deserve what was handed to him so freely. Then, when he could prove to himself and Talina that he was the man that they all assumed he was, then he would be able to give himself to her never wondering if he was actually good enough.

She met him half way to their meeting and smiled broadly as she watched him walking towards her. Seeing her here, it was tough to keep some distance because seeing her in Dowyn was like being home in a strange place and time that the Grimms Brothers loved to write about in their stories.

"You look so..." I told him happily.

"Healthy? Please say healthy. I look better right?" Gabriel jokingly begged.

"You do. You look so much better than even yesterday."

"Thanks." He offered.

He wrapped me in his arms and held me tight. I knew he needed time but I missed him terribly. I was trying to be understanding but I was also a little hurt that we couldn't continue what we had in Scotland.

"I miss you." I finally told him.

"I miss you more." He admitted. "It's not because I don't care about you Talina. This has just been..."

"I know." I answered pulling away. "Believe me, I know."

He cupped my face in his hands and kissed me gently. It reassured me that all was not lost.

"Where are we meeting your mother?" He asked taking my hand.

"Lunch is served in the garden. I'm afraid she may feel like she's being put on the spot with everyone there but I need everyone there."

"That's fair." He agreed. "Have you spoken with her at all?"

"Not much. We're polite to each other but that's all. My energy has been needed elsewhere." I squeezed his hand gently signaling my priority was him.

Pike and Nanini were already in the garden as we walked towards the table. Nanini was being introduced to Lillit and they appeared as if they were getting along well. I waved as we drew closer and Gabriel kept my hand in his as he grinned at the warm weather and the table that was set. Yes, he needed out of the bedroom.

"Everyone." He greeted them.

Nanini curtsied deeply and Pike stifled a laugh.

"Lord Gabriel. How nice it is to have your presence at lunch." Nanini told him coming back up.

"Never do that again." He told her insulted.

"It's proper." She laughed.

"Not with me." He disagreed. "How are you Lillit?"

"Very well Lord Gabriel."

Nanini stifled more laughter and he glared at Pike.

"You put them up to that?"

"No. It's proper to curtsy and bow when greeting a Lord of State." Pike bowed slightly and Gabriel rolled his eyes.

"You're a shit."

"Yes sir."

I pulled out a chair and sat. Everyone took their cues from me and followed my example. I smiled politely to Lillit who returned it as she placed a napkin in her lap. Pike rubbed his hands together in anticipation of lunch; skipping food for breakfast, loving Nanini instead. Butlers brought out the food on silver platters and waited at a distance to take plates as the courses were presented and finished. The wine helped with nerves that everyone was experiencing in some form or another and I watched Lillit and her ease with everyone here, feeling reassured that she didn't mind the support that I needed from those closest to me. Abrio apologized that he was unable to make it but I invited him more for Lillit than myself. It was transparently obvious she was comfortable without his presence.

Teas and cakes were served as the meal ended and Lillit studied me curiously while stirring her china cup full of light brow liquid.

"You must think the worst of me Talina." She said quietly and the whole table quieted knowing this was the start of some serious conversation.

"To be honest, I don't know what to think."

"Well, you must have questions."

"Why did you give me up?" I asked quickly, needing that certain question, that plagued me constantly, over with.

"I gave you to your father."

"And a woman that couldn't look at me."

"Do you remember Kryelle?" She asked me evenly.

"Not really."

"Then how do you know she couldn't look at you."

"I only assume, being told to raise my father's mistress' child, didn't have me in her highest favor."

"You're probably right but then we'll never know will we." Lillit calmly replied.

"If he loved you so much why were you two never married? Did you meet before he married my mother?"

Gabriel winced but Lillit didn't blink an eye. Nanini tapped her spoon loudly on her tea cup trying to break her tension. Nanini, always polite but would say her bit any way she could.

"We were childhood friends. You know your father was raised in Dowyn for a time."

"Yes. That's how he knows Abrio." I answered.

"Yes. My mother was a chambermaid. My father mostly lived away. I never really knew him. I noticed your father when he came here, to this residence." Lillit gazed around in remembrance. "Abrio knew who I was and we'd play together sometimes but I was always drawn to your father. We became instant friends but that changed as we grew older."

"When?" I asked.

"I was twenty three. He made the first gesture and, having had deeper feelings for him for months before that, I told myself that it would work; that he didn't have to stay in Avagyan and that he could be here with me. He told me the same but it was not to be. It was a silly young lovers' fantasy."

"So you were friends first?" Nanini asked.

"Yes, but sometimes there are those moments where friends cross a line and either it works or it doesn't. Sadly it worked very well for us." Lillit smiled sadly at the memory.

Pike and I quickly exchanged glances. We understood what she was saying and just as quickly we went back to our desert.

"What was that?" Gabriel asked.

"What?" Pike answered with a full mouth.

"That look? What was that look. Lillit was talking about friends becoming lovers and you guys...did you guys?"

"No." Pike said a little too fast.

"Pike!" I exclaimed.

"What?!" Nanini was shocked and put down her tea cup."

Pike sat up and pointed a very straight finger at me.

"That was our secret, Talli. Ours!"

"Until you blatantly stared at me as Lillit just admitted it happened to her! How obvious Pike."

"You two...you two slept together." Nanini asked with palpable shock, swallowing hard.

"Once." Pike answered.

"Try twice." I replied glaring at him.

"Oh my God." Nanini held her hands on her lap trying to maintain a sense of calm and not ripping her husband's head off for withholding that tidbit of information.

"You really need to explain yourselves." Gabriel chuckled.

"I agree." Nanini said without the laughter.

Pike glared at me and I glared back. He cleared his throat and shrugged.

"We were curious."

"And how did that go?" Nanini asked now fully irritated.

"It was..."

"Oh for God's sake!" I sat back and crossed my arms in frustration.

"I think we're a little off topic." Lillit tried to save the conversation but Gabriel put his hand out to stop her.

"I think we're okay. It's totally related." He told her.

Lillit let a small smirk escape because, in a way, Gabriel was right. Plus, Lillit was just as curious.

"Come on Talina. It's true." Pike told me apologetically.

"But you were adamant we try again."

"Seriously Pike, let dead dogs lie." Gabriel told him drinking some wine.

"Oh, and I suppose your first time was amazing." Pike retorted sarcastically.

"I wouldn't know. I have yet to experience it."

I kicked Gabriel at his ankle and he cried out with pain.

"Thank you. That's very helpful. Jerk." I sneered.

Gabriel, now glaring at me, glanced at Lillit knowing that it was probably a good time to continue her story.

"Okay, so it worked for you."

"Yes, apparently better than most." She quipped. "Talina, I was told I wasn't able to have children. I was not expecting to become pregnant but that doesn't mean you were not wanted. We wanted you very much. Gannon chose to take you away for your safety and for mine."

"And look how well that turned out." I snapped.

My mood was now completely ruined, fueled by embarrassment from my past and the honesty from my supposed best friend. Nanini, cheeks red with different embarrassment, stuffed her face with cake.

"I'm not here to ask for your forgiveness. Your father and I did what he felt was best. Not what I felt was best. I really had no say. I had no name, no house. I was nothing. The only reason I am who I am today is because of Abrio. When he found out I was pregnant, he treated me as the woman that I was meant to be."

"And what was that?" I demanded.

"The wife of a lord, a man that I loved very very much. Kryelle had the name but I had the honor of receiving the love from your father and I loved our daughter enough to give her the life that she wouldn't have had if she stayed with me. Gannon knew, the day you came into this world, that you were to run his State and by what I know of you and seen of you, he was absolutely correct in assuming that from a very tiny baby girl."

I choked on a sob and Gabriel placed his hand on my leg in comfort. Picking up a napkin, I dabbed at my eyes. It was only the second time that I heard what Gannon's plans were for me. I was to take his place. It was not Taryn but me. Gannon trusted me with the people of his lands and he wanted only me. It was overwhelming but hearing it from two different people, I was literally blown away.

"The task at hand is to fulfill his wishes Talina. Everything else, including us..." Lillit gestured to herself then to me. "That comes second and I only hope, that in time, you can understand my side. The worst thing I have ever had to do was give my only child to Kryelle." Lillit let a tear escape and didn't bother wiping it away. "If you were not Gannon's I would have never let you go. Politics, sadly, are what rule here; deception, lies, and entitlement. I had no choice Talina."

Lillit straightened in her chair and waited. The ball was now in my court but I didn't exactly know what to do with it. Gabriel saw a man moving towards them in the distance. He recognized him as Abrio's right hand man and he was almost running but being as fit as he was, did not require catching his breath to speak. He tossed a uniform to Pike and stood before him.

"What's this?" Pike asked taking a closer look.

"We ride to Avagyan in two days. It's your disguise. Orders from Abrio; he wants you hidden. You..." Luka looked at Gabriel and returned the stare. "Lord Gabriel, you're to join us."

"For what reason?"

"We must transfer funds because Talina has died and..."

I shared a quiet stare with Lillit and continued to listen to Luka's instructions.

"We are to pay our respects to Gannon. I'm sure you are aware he lies in a crypt..."

Gabriel, seeing where this was headed, nodded as his belly rolled with excitement that his adventure was finally starting.

"Good." Luka started to walk away. "I'll fill you in when you're done here."

Pike recognized the uniform and anger flashed in his eyes.

"This is a woman's uniform Luka!"

"It is. Make yourself pretty Pike."

Disgusted, he tossed the uniform on the table. Nanini fingered it then stared into her husband's face.

"You deserve it." She told him smartly. "What was that saying in Scotland? Something about Karma?"

"It's a bitch." I finished for her and we shared a smirk at Pike's predicament he was just handed.

"A bitch?" Lillit asked.

"Uh...a female dog." Gabriel answered winking at her.

"Why would Karma be called a female dog?" She shook her head and sipped her tea in confusion.

*****

Nanini didn't speak to Pike as they rode home. The silence was slowly killing him. There was a reason he didn't share what he and Talina had done and it was because of this; because it would be taken the wrong way. It was a couple of times that were awkward as all hell and they never spoke of it again. Of course, they had their time apart to get over their embarrassment but in the end, Pike and Talina decided that as special as that time was to them, it wasn't meant to be and their friendship was more important than trying to make it work as lovers. Nanini was a completely different story. They clicked and it worked and it was just as important, if not more, than what Talina was to him.

"So when will you say something?" Pike asked.

"There's nothing to say." Nanini answered, looking anywhere but at him.

"Come on Nanini. It was years ago. It's not like it continued until I met you. It was two times. Yes, it meant something at the moment but not anymore. I love you. There's no reason to be jealous of something that happened so long ago."

"I'm not jealous Pike. I just...I wasn't expecting...I wasn't expecting that. You always told me she was like your sister."

"She is like my sister. Now. We were young and we were curious and that's it. Yes, sure, maybe there were some romantic feelings for those moments but there was a reason it didn't work."

Nanini looked over to him shyly.

"Do you ever compare me to her?"

"Are you joking?" Pike snickered.

"No Pike. I'm not joking. I'm a woman. We think of these things."

"I have never compared you to her and I never would. There's no comparison."

"Was it that terrible?" Nanini smirked.

Pike was pleased that she was showing signs of relenting. He shrugged and smirked back.

"It wasn't terrible. We had no idea what we were doing and we were shy. I wouldn't take it back." He said confidently. "There's something to be said having your best friend as your first. You can't ever look back on that with regret."

"Do you think she does?" Nanini asked.

He rode in quiet contemplation for a few moments and then shook his head quite sure of himself.

"No. I don't think she does. I'm sorry you had to hear it like that. It was never my intention to have you hear it that way."

"Or at all." She answered.

"Or at all." He agreed.

"What else are you keeping from me?"

"Nothing. Well..."

"What?"

"I'm not a big fan of the beet soup you like so much."

"You said you liked that." Nanini answered slightly surprised.

"I didn't want to hurt your feelings." He shrugged.

Nanini feigned hurt but broke out into laughter. They rode towards their home in a much better mood than the beginning of their trip. Closer to the lake house, Nanini saw someone pacing by the front door, obviously nervous and obviously scared as Pike and Nanini approached."

"Who's that?" Pike asked quietly, trying to recognize the woman.

Nanini squinted and then stopped her horse.

"Oh my God. It's Skyla!"

"Are you sure?" Pike asked.

Nanini got of her horse and ran.

"Of course I'm sure. I would know my own sister! Skyla!"

The two women ran towards each other with a fervor of quick steps intent on getting to each other as soon as they could.

"Nanini!" Skyla cried embracing her sister after so long.

"How did you know I was here?" Nanini pulled away and cupped her sister's face in her hands. "Answer me Skyla."

"I've been in Dowyn for days searching. I just knew you had to be back. There's so much...why are they everywhere?"

"Who? Who's everywhere?"

"Where have you been?" Skyla cried. "Father went crazy after you left. He's been in hospice and has only recently been released to us. He's still not well and needs constant care. Where have you been?!"

Skyla, after being reunited with Nanini, was now furious.

"You have utterly no idea what we've been through to find you and now I see you've been living in extravagance while we've been worried sick!" She pulled away and wiped furious tears from her face. "Where have you been Nanini?!"

Nanini took deep breaths before speaking. She understood how her sister must feel and didn't blame her at all for being so angry. It only showed, after all, how much Nanini was loved. Anger mixed with relief was better than seeing nothing at all.

"I was banished Skyla. I had to go through the gates."

Pike came up to them and Skyla looked at him with shock.

"Banished? Why? What did you do? Who are you?" She stared at Pike and he stuffed his hands in his pockets.

"This is Pike Royer, House of Royer. I'm Nanini Royer now."

"Royer? House of Royer? Head of State of Avagyan?" Skyla grew red in the cheeks. "You've married?"

"In Scotland. Where we ended up. We were married there."

"I can't breathe." Skyla grabbed at her neck and doubled over. "I can't believe this is happening."

"Okay, calm down." Pike told her gently as he came to her side and took her elbow.

"Don't touch me! You are not a Royer! That house is led by Lord Taryn, his sister is dead!"

Pike shared a look with Nanini and she shook her head.

"Yes. She's dead which is why we've come back." Nanini answered calmly. "Who's everywhere Skyla? What did you mean when you said that?" Nanini took Pike's place and rubbed her sister's back.

"We've been under watch since you disappeared and now there are spies everywhere; all around our home, watching our every move. They're very discreet and mother doesn't think it's true but I've seen them. When I came here...he followed me. I...I..."

"You what? Were you followed here?" Pike asked quickly looking around for any faces lurking about.

"I've not been followed. I killed him. I killed a man because it has come to that." She wimpered.

Nanini's hand shot up to her mouth and it was then that she noticed the blood on Skyla's clothes that she tried to hide with her cloak.

"I killed him because I didn't want to be watched anymore." Skyla straightened and looked pleadingly at her older sister. "Nanini...why did you leave? What did you do so wrong to be banished and leave us; leave father. He's mad with grief."

Nanini blinked away tears and shook the ugly image of her sister stabbing a man to his death out of her mind's eye.

"Because I knew terrible things. I knew terrible secrets and what I knew could kill me as well." She told Skyla in a small voice because she had never said those words out loud before.

"What could be so terrible? What did you do so wrong?"

The hair on Pike's neck started to rise. He suddenly didn't feel as if they were alone anymore but as he stared into the surrounding bush or patch of trees there was no one. His sixth sense never gave him cause to doubt it before and he wouldn't start now. Something was up. Ears and eyes that were not of Dowyn were lurking very near.

"Get in the house. Now! Lock all the doors." He went to his horse and took the reins in his hands with a force that startled the large animal. "Someone's watching."

"How can you be so sure? Pike! Where are you going?" Nanini called to him as he pulled himself up onto his ride.

"Get to the house and lock it." He warned and he rode off as quickly as the horse would go.

"Come on Skyla. I think we should get inside. You may have killed one but there could be many still out there."

Nanini took Skyla's hand and led her to the door. Just as they entered the house, the hairs on Nanini's neck began to rise as Pike's had. Nanini closed all the curtains and backed into the center of the foyer. Something didn't feel right. She walked to the window in the parlor and glanced out, moving the curtain only slightly until her eyes could get a decent view. Her horse was still there, content to eat the green luxurious grass that was the lawn, but beyond that a man walked into the bush as if he was speaking to another person. Nanini was sure he had seen everything but was more positive that he didn't hear their conversation. He was too far away.

"Do you see anything?" Skyla asked behind her.

Nanini turned back to her sister and shook her head.

"Nothing. Only a hungry horse and a whole lawn of grass to be munched." She lied, plastering a reassuring smile on her face.

*****

He had never sworn so much in his entire life. Killed one? Sure she did. Skyla was the stupidest, most ridiculous woman he had ever met but it really wasn't her fault. The hunted and the preyed upon could act out in desperate ways when they have their lives to save. They'll do anything to live without fear including killing the hunter. Abrio would be pissed.

He left his horse at the front steps and ran as fast as he could. The guards on either side of the door, having had orders to give Pike Royer free range of Abrio's residence and State's Offices, opened them quickly allowing Pike to run through them. Pike didn't stop. He chose the councils' offices and looked into each doorway before heading to the next. He barged into the rooms with the closed doors, upsetting those that were either meeting or working and, for his efforts to locate Lord Abrio, Pike was shouted at a couple of times for intruding the way he did. Finally, a familiar face walked out of a room. Gabriel found Pike as he was leaving Abrio's study and he smiled at his friend that was quickly coming his way.

"Pike, I thought you were home...?" Gabriel started but Pike cut him off.

"I was. Is he in there?" Pike bullied himself past Gabriel and Gabriel steadied himself on the wall.

"What the hell Pike?" He followed him in the room and Abrio looked up at the commotion.

"Mr. Royer, what a pleasure." Abrio told him, slightly irritated at the intrusion. "If this is about the uniform I don't want to..."

"It's not." Pike interrupted.

"Then what is it?"

Pike looked at Gabriel and back to Abrio.

"Nanini's sister Skyla was at the lake house when we got there. She said she's been in Dowyn for days searching for Nanini."

"How did she know you were here?" Gabriel asked.

"Yes Pike, how did she know you were here?" Abrio repeated with caution.

"I don't know. She said something about knowing Nanini was back because there were so many of them watching."

"Who was watching?" Abrio stood slowly, never taking his eyes off Pike.

"Spies? Those of Taryn's personal guards? I don't know. Take your fucking pick!" Pike allowed himself a moment of panic after realizing how Skyla's little visit could affect them all.

"Where is she?" Abrio asked.

"With Nanini. At the lake house."

"Let's go. Now!"

Abrio and Gabriel went for the door but Pike turned and beat them to it blocking their way.

"There's something else."

"What could possibly be worse than Nanini's sister finding her there and probably leading a bunch of other spies right to you?!" Abrio demanded.

"She killed the one she thought was following her. Stabbed him. She's covered in his blood."

Abrio's mouth dropped to the floor and Gabriel glared.

"She did what?" Gabriel asked.

"Killed him. Says she was tired of being watched all the time. He's lying face down dead somewhere; Avagyan...Dowyn. Who knows? She's in deep shit either way." Pike spoke quickly. "And so are we when Taryn finds out. Her whole family..."

"I'll kill her myself." Abrio seethed. "How dare she."

He stomped out of the room and Gabriel glanced at Pike.

"I think this Skyla girl just upped the adventure factor in this very warped dream of mine."

"It's not a dream. It's for real and now it's only getting worse." Pike answered, leaving the room and following Abrio.

The three of them headed towards the front door. Abrio pointed to a couple of guards.

"You and you, saddle up and be prepared to fight. There are spies afoot from Avagyan. They're at the lake house. Get your captain and get over there pronto. I want you at that house before me and I'm leaving now!"

They didn't hesitate to take his direction and, as luck would have it, the evening watch was just getting ready to leave with horses saddled and anxious for a ride. Abrio took one of the horses and mounted it. Pike took his horse and Gabriel was handed the reins of a gorgeous white horse with black mane and a spotted rump. He didn't hesitate to mount him and as he did he felt Gannon's presence strongly as if the old man was wearing Gabriel as a coat and taking the reins as his own. Without a word, they road as fast as they could towards the lake house. Gabriel found riding such a huge animal very liberating and powerful. He had never ridden a horse before but found the action easy. It was most likely the fact that he wasn't the one riding. Gabriel was now somewhere else, watching from the outside in as if only a spirit guiding the man built for a fight.

He looked down on a man in his late fifties with black hair and an olive complexion. His face held a short beard; long stubble if you could say that, and he was tall and broad. This man, who resembled some sort of Roman emperor, chose Gabriel. They were so different. Why would a man as powerful as this choose someone like Gabriel to replace him. It didn't make any sense. Apparently hearing Gabriel's thoughts, Gannon turned his head up and over to look at Gabriel as he drifted along with what now was a small army of about fifteen men, riding towards the lake house. As if thinking that Gabriel's question was the silliest thing he heard, Gannon gave him a smirk and turned his attention back to his riding.

Gabriel watched as the lake house came up quickly. It was a grand house and why Abrio would need something like that so close to the castle like structure that he resided in was beyond Gabriel's understanding. Abrio sure did like his comfort. He noticed black smoke wafting up to the sky and Gabriel watched in horror as the closer the lake house got, the blacker the smoke got.

"Fire!" One of the soldiers signaled. "Sound the alarm!"

Another of the soldiers lifted a strange looking horn from his saddle and stopped his horse abruptly. He blew into it and it sounded like twenty fog horns. The intensity of the instrument had some of the men shrugging their shoulders to their ears in an attempt to block out the sound, Gabriel included, and he wasn't even really there.

"Nanini!" Pike called as he jumped off his horse and ran to the house.

His coughing started right away as the thick black smoke swirled around him. Abrio was close by his side, trying to open the door but something was jamming it. Gabriel flew off his horse and ran towards the back where the smoke wasn't as thick.

"Gabriel!" Nanini was on the ledge of the second story window. She was black with the residue of smoke, having just climbed out of it. Skyla was following her but was petrified and stayed on the window ledge with one leg hanging back in the house. "Gabriel help us. Please." Nanini was sobbing and Gabriel was shitting himself; figuratively speaking.

"Nanini, you have to jump!" He called.

"Are you crazy?!" She shrieked.

"You don't have a choice! I'll catch you! I promise!"

A loud bang had her looking back and crying harder. Sparks flew too close for comfort and now Skyla was on the edge with her sister.

"Jump! For fuck sakes Nanini!" He screamed.

Another loud bang and Skyla reacted, losing her footing and falling. She caught the ledge with her finger tips and Gabriel raced to be under her.

"Let go Skyla. I'm here." He told her. "Damn It! Now!!!"

She let go and fell heavily into his arms. He lost his balance and tumbled back as she sprawled on top of him. Shaking, she hugged his neck but he pried her arms away from him and pushed her aside. There was another loud bang and a fire ball shot out of the window that Nanini had crawled away from but was still dangerously close to.

"I'm here! I won't let you go!" He told her.

Nanini thought it was the smoke in her eyes when she saw him. He was so clear, as if back in the pub and looking at his picture. He was there, in Avagyan stately dress, and he was holding out his hands. She heard him speak. He had such a commanding voice but so gentle at the same time. It was him. It was Gannon. He smiled at her so reassuringly. Her heart pounded and she looked back at the window only once before letting herself fall.

Pike rounded the corner just in time to see her drop. His eyes went wide as he watched her small body fall from nearly three stories. It was so slow and yet happened in the blink of an eye. Nanini, his love through everything, was plummeting to the ground. As he watched her fall he found that she was directly underneath...Gannon? He blinked and rubbed his eyes, unsure of the apparition. But it was real. It was Gannon.

Gabriel caught her and stumbled but didn't fall; only buckling at the knees. Nanini was quite a bit less weight than her sister and he regained his balance easily. She wrapped her arms around his neck and cried tears of relief. He kissed her temple and held her close.

"Thank you." She whispered.

She pulled away and stared into Gabriel's face.

"I saw him." She whispered. "Is he here?"

Gabriel lovingly wiped some soot off her cheek and smiled.

"He's here." He reassured her. "In full force."

"Thank you Gabriel." She hugged him again and Pike jogged up to them, still in shock and disbelief.

"Nanini? Are you..."

"Pike!" She exclaimed and went to him immediately.

He took her in his arms and held her a little too hard.

"Thank you." He told Gabriel. "Thank you both."

Gabriel nodded and they walked back a bit so the flames wouldn't feel so hot. As Abrio joined them it was very apparent that Abrio would have to rebuild his lake house. The buckets of water were no match for a flame so high. Now the water was only being used to attempt to drench the surroundings so the fire wouldn't spread.

*****

Abrio was furious. He could not believe that his lake house was destroyed or that Nanini's sister led Taryn's personal watch dogs directly to the people he swore protection to. He could kill her. He had never been one to want to act so violently towards a woman but this one he wouldn't hesitate if he could. Now he was blind. He didn't know if Taryn already knew that Pike and Nanini were back or if he knew Talina was with him. Apparently they had told Skyla that Talina was dead so now she had to be hidden away in case Skyla saw her and the girl fled back to her house to make the announcement Talina was alive and well. He wouldn't have it. For now, Skyla was in his State and, for all he cared, he would send her to prison.

He had his men scouring the roads of Dowyn, looking for a dead man but so far nothing had been located. He asked Skyla where the body was but she couldn't remember if she was in Dowyn at the time of the murder or if she was in Avagyan. The woman didn't know if she was coming or going. She was just as insane as her father was and then some. The whole family must be nuts; so what happened to the tiny blonde woman that Pike married. Boy, did he luck out.

He couldn't hide a murderer. It was obvious she was guilty but she pleaded with him, telling him that she was only defending herself.

"Did he pull a weapon on you? Did he touch you?" He snarled.

"No. Not exactly."

"Then why would you tell me that you were defending yourself?"

"Because I was! He was following me! Look what they did to us! They almost burned us alive!" She screamed at him.

And so with that he left the room leaving Nanini wondering what he was going to do with her sister.

Lillit knocked gently at his door and he quickly looked up to see who it was.

"I am in no mood to hear words that would defend that wretched Castleton girl so save your speeches." He warned her.

"I haven't come to defend her. If she knew she was being followed because of something to do with her sister than she should have stayed put but that body has not been found in Dowyn so it's in Avagyan and you cannot house a murderer Abrio. It doesn't matter who she's related to. She must be sent back to Avagyan."

"And then what? Hhmm? Have Skyla's death on Nanini's hands as well as everything else she has been through? Is that what I need to do?"

"You cannot give her sanctuary. She stabbed a man to death because she thought he was following her. He could have been anyone! What if he wasn't a spy?" Lillit demanded.

"If he was a spy and Taryn has heard that he's dead then he can't do anything anyway because his secret would be out that he's having us watched."

"So what, Abrio. So what. There have been spies here even when Gannon was still alive. That's the way of it!"

"But he's after Talina! He's after her Lillit! It's obvious what he's willing to do to kill anyone that stands in his way. Skyla killed a spy and his watchdogs tried to burn them alive for it!" Abrio slapped the table so hard the vibrations had his ink and quill falling to the floor. He didn't care.

"When does Luka leave?" Lillit asked, undisturbed by Abrio's anger.

"In the morning."

"Drop her off at her home." Lillit told him. "Get rid of her until this whole thing is over. They can't put her to death without proof and Taryn's fire happy brigade of shits won't say it was her because that gives you proof that Taryn burned your house to the ground. He doesn't want that. He can't have that right now. Bad relations before a wedding doesn't look good."

"Who's wedding?" Abrio looked up at her confused.

"Taryn's. I've only just heard. He's to be married at the end of next month. Surely you'll get your invitation."

"Doubtful." Abrio scoffed.

"Please. It's a State's affair and relations between Dowyn and Avagyan have always been the strongest."

"I mean doubtful because that man will pay for his father's murder before he can say I do and Talina will be sitting where Gannon meant her to."

"Or Lord Gabriel." Lillit hinted.

"What? No." He scoffed.

"Gannon is back. You know he is."

"He is not back in the way we need him back and Talina will sit at the head of that table."

"Fine." Lillit relented. "Pike and Nanini said they saw him today. That somehow Gabriel and Gannon were the same person."

"I know." Abrio answered quietly. "I saw him too. A man does not ride a horse like that on his first time out. I saw him plain as day and it scared me."

"Why?"

"Because Lillit, he's dead. I don't understand this and maybe I'm not supposed to but..."

"He was never meant to be a ghost story." She suggested.

"No. He was not."

"So, let's put him to rest. We'll know better once we have the proof. The tincture will be ready very soon and once we have witnesses to say that Gannon's corpse is dust then Taryn can be brought to justice. What will his punishment be?"

Abrio glared in her direction and smiled sarcastically.

"Taryn will be paraded through the streets to be spit upon and brought to the gates in shackles and chains. I will personally gut him with my sword and push him into the center of those stones. If the stones don't take him, my dogs will and they will continue to chew on his bones until they are nothing but splinters."

Lillit crossed her arms and walked slowly towards Abrio. She chewed her bottom lip and sighed heavily.

"It appears you've given this a lot of thought."

"Yes. Every goddamn day for the last five years."

"Good." She stared into his face and they shared a moment of hatred. "It sounds perfect."

*****

Brahim marched towards Taryn's quarters, furious with the events that were reported to have taken place. Skyla Castleton was a very sneaky little girl and because of her murderous actions, he was down one of his best men. His boots made loud clunking noises down the stone corridors. He may have been over stepping to make the strong announcement that he was coming but he couldn't help it. He was mad and slightly nervous.

Brahim pounded on the door, not giving a care to those behind it who were sleeping or not.

"Lord Taryn!" He finally shouted.

Within moments of Brahim calling his name, Taryn whipped open the door, running his fingers through his hair with exhaustion. He only wore a pair of light cream linen pants that were nearly translucent and bared a shirtless torso, quite toned so that all the muscles stood out well defined. He did not have the broadness of his father but he was strong and fit; keeping himself that way in case he was needed for a fight.

"I have tried to be patient with your insistent yammering but to be quiet honest, I'm losing it. What the hell is so important that you wake me in the dead of night Brahim?

Taryn got a better look at his councilor and seeing the look on his face, walked back into the bedroom, leaving the door open. He went to his copper water pitcher and poured a glass, first offering one to Brahim but he refused it.

"Well? By the look on your face it is very apparent you need to chat." Taryn gulped his glass of water, never taking his eyes of the man that would be his father's age.

"Skyla Castleton has made it to Dowyn in search for the sister she believes is back."

"Is that so? I thought I wanted the family watched...quietly."

"We were and one of my men followed her."

"So what's the problem?"

"He's been murdered. His body was found five miles before Dowyn."

"She killed him?"

"Yes."

"Do you have proof?" Taryn asked.

"Are you serious?" Brahim replied.

"I asked to have that family followed and watched without being seen."

"Yes." Brahim agreed.

"And now Skyla is in Dowyn, supposedly searching for her sister and God knows who she's telling!"

"She's found her."

Taryn nearly dropped his goblet. He caught it just in time and set it down slowly.

"She found her? She found Nanini Castleton?"

"Yes. Skyla was seen with a woman and a man and they presumably knew each other. The man then road off towards State's house of Mohr."

"Pike." Taryn seethed.

"My men, enraged with the murder of Drummund, locked the women in the house and set it to burn."

"What?!"

"Lord Abrio's lake house." Brahim admitted uncomfortably. "They set fire to it."

Taryn saw red. He went after Brahim and took him by the throat, pinning him to the wall.

"Let me get this straight." Taryn sneered. "I ask you to watch the Castleton house quietly and as you do what you're ordered, one gets out, goes to Dowyn, not before murdering one of my best men, finds Nanini, probably tells her about being watched and killing my guy and then your men burn down a fucking house! Attempt their own murder?!"

"Lord Taryn." Brahim squeaked.

"Was it your orders that the girls be locked in that house and burned?!" Taryn screamed in Brahim's face.

"No sir."

"Fix it!"

Taryn let go and Brahim bent over, coughing and taking deep breaths.

"If Pike and Nanini are back...your sister..."

"Yes! My sister is back but do you think that I have any chance to get her back now?! Did they die in that fire? The two women?"

"The men left before knowing. Dowyn's night watch were crawling the area when the fire was seen. My men retreated."

Taryn walked away from him and went to open a window.

"The girl, if she survived, do we arrest her?" Brahim asked trying to regain control of his pride.

"Where is your head? We can't arrest her. If she lives, she knows a lot more than what she should."

"What will you have me do?"

Taryn went back to his bed and fluffed the pillows to keep his hands busy from ripping Brahim to shreds.

"Get my men out of Dowyn. I can't have any of them taken or questioned by Abrio if even one is found."

"Yes Lord Taryn."

"And Brahim."

Brahim straightened and glared at Taryn.

"You fuck up again and I'll have your house burned to the ground with you in it. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes Lord Taryn."

"Let me know the minute Skyla returns, if she does. That woman will be requested to meet with me and God help her, she will tell me everything she knows."

Brahim lowered his head and left swiftly. Taryn watched him go then ran for the copper goblet and tossed it into the wall. So they were back. Talina was back. He knew something had to be up that night that he was at the gates. He knew something felt different. This was a game changer but until he knew for certain, he would be married. He had to find out and he had to find out as soon as possible. Now he just had to figure out how. Lord Abrio would be at his doorstep in a matter of days. He wasn't an idiot. He had been in charge for a lifetime. He knew acts of terror when he saw one. It's just this one had nothing to do with Taryn, a fact that Abrio probably would never believe.

*****

"Lord Gabriel." Abrio greeted Gabriel as he wandered down the corridors. Gabriel couldn't sleep. He had slept so much lately that the idea of sleep was something foreign because he felt he didn't need it.

"Lord Abrio. What are you doing up?"

"I should be asking you the same thing."

"I've slept. I think I've slept enough for quite some time."

"So you're feeling better?" Abrio inquired.

"I am. I'm a little shaken after what happened today but I'm glad everyone's safe."

"Yes. Shaken is not the word I have for today's events. That's mildly putting it."

"I'm sorry about your house." Gabriel offered. "Will you rebuild?"

"In time, if appropriate, I will rebuild. I didn't build that one. My parents did."

"Oh. I'm sorry."

"On the bright side, everyone's okay thanks to you."

"It wasn't me." Gabriel shuffled his feet uncomfortably. "I mean it was me but it..."

Abrio waved his explanation away. All those who needed to see him did, which made this whole thing so difficult to believe it was reality and not some tale told around a fire at night. Seeing was believing and until Abrio saw him, he had trouble believing Gabriel was even telling the truth about Gannon being around him.

"I think all of those who witness something like that don't have the words or the understanding to swallow it down. Come, I have something I need to show you."

Abrio walked in the opposite direction, the lamps lit above them popped and sizzled as the candlewax burned, lighting the halls just enough to see. They took a stairwell that Gabriel hadn't noticed before. Talina had taken him around the place, showing him what she knew of it, but this part he wasn't shown. He didn't believe a lot of people were allowed in this area as it was kept away from the rest of the building, the only entrance being a single wood door that Abrio had to unlock with a key he kept in his blazer.

"I was told never to follow strangers into dark and mysterious places." Gabriel joked. "This would definitely be classified as such."

"Duck your head. This entryway is kind of low and tight." Abrio ignored him and continued up a narrow staircase.

"What do you keep up here? Prisoners of war. Like a tower to hold ones that are to lose their heads in the morning?"

"Something like that, if you are insinuating secrets are kept up here, they are and I don't make a point of showing them off to people. You've been here before although I highly doubt your remember."

"I don't." Gabriel answered but the whispers in his ears were telling him exactly what was up at the tops of these steps. Lots of untold secrets.

The staircase opened to a single room that appeared to be some kind of attic. They hadn't climbed that high so he doubted it was at the top of the stately stone building but like a hidden room on a floor all its own. The ceiling hung low, nearly brushing Gabriel's head and slightly pushing on his blond hair, pressing it closer to his scalp. Abrio, being only an inch shorter than Gabriel, had almost the same problem. At least they didn't have to hunch. The room was sparse. There were a few chests with old padlocks on them reminding Gabriel of pirate stories or movies but he had no idea what they contained nor did he want to. The cobwebs gave the place a haunted feel and it was apparent that this room was rarely ever used or entered. A light covering of dust clung to fixtures and chests, old books that were yellowed and tattered with age rested on the shelves and had dates on them that Gabriel rose an eyebrow to. They were not four digits but only three and at the end of each number was written R.E.V. Maybe it wasn't years but dates. He wasn't sure but the way the old books looked it should've read somewhere between the seventeen and eighteen hundreds in his world. There was so much new to him here and yet it was like something he would have studied in history class back in high school.

Abrio went to a chest and took another key from his pocket. Gabriel watched as Abrio fiddled with the key and the metal pieces of a lock fell apart into two; one falling to the floor making a clanking noise. Abrio didn't bother picking it up but took the first piece out of the clasp it was hanging onto and set it aside. Gabriel lingered back, waiting to be invited to see what was in the chest as Abrio bent and produced a black cloth. He stepped towards Gabriel and handed it to him.

"Years ago, this was found near the gates. I haven't shown anyone and the person who brought it to me has since passed on. There was no one around that wanted to claim it and, about a year later, a body was found with a uniform that didn't belong to any of the States in this world. Do you know what it is?" Abrio asked calmly.

Gabriel grew nervous and tried to calm himself. Someone else, like him, had been here and they didn't make it back alive.

"Where's the body?" Gabriel asked.

"Is that important?"

"Yes, it is to me."

"Very well. The body lays in my family crypt. He lays below my brother."

"You have a brother?"

"Yes. He died as a child. He was to run Dowyn. Not me. Funny how life changes so quickly after an abrupt end."

"Yeah, funny." Gabriel answered.

He looked down at his hands and unwrapped the black linen that clung to the object. It was heavy and Gabriel could tell it was metal. When the cloth fell away he was shocked at what it revealed.

"Holy shit!." He gasped.

"You know it then."

Gabriel stared at a wooden handle molded to steel with a trigger at the bottom and a hole at the end. The coldness and the destructiveness was apparent in its weight. This was a war weapon. An old war weapon; something that was from the history books in high school that was way after the period of the world he was now in. It was a pistol and because of past events and a collection he was never supposed to see, he knew it to be from the Second World War. A soldier had gotten through the gates.

"This is...who's handled this?"

"Just three people. Myself, the one that found it and turned it in to me and Luka."

"Why do I get the feeling you're not telling me something. Why would someone just give this to you?"

Abrio was caught and so, to get the answers he wanted, he thought it best to be honest. He cleared his throat and stared at the piece of cold hard metal.

"It exploded somehow. It injured his foot; the man that found it. He didn't want anything to do with it after that and since he was in Dowyn at the time it was given to me."

"Do you realize what would happen if Taryn were to get a hold of this?" Gabriel asked "Count yourself lucky he didn't get it or figure out how to use it himself or he wouldn't have needed poison to kill his dear old dad."

"As much as I would love to play what if with you, I don't have time. So it's from your world? Your existence? What is it?"

"It's a gun, probably seventy five years old. It's old and it's beautiful and it's dangerous. Sorry for the guy that shot his foot off but shit happens when you play with something you have no idea about. You don't have guns here right?"

"Correct. We've never seen anything like this before. So it's a weapon?"

"Yes." Gabriel unlocked the clip and found it almost full. He pushed it back in and turned the gun around in his hand. He refused to cock it because it was so old he didn't know how temperamental the thing was.

"You seem comfortable with it." Abrio commented seeing how Gabriel moved it in his hands.

"I used to shoot. I don't anymore." He handed the pistol back to Abrio and wiped his hands on his pants. "Long story."

"Do tell."

"Why?"

"Because I want to know if you can use this to our advantage. My house was burned down and two women were almost murdered. That's why."

"I will not point that at another living thing Abrio. Don't ask me to. I'd rather swing your sword."

"Tell me." Abrio insisted.

Gabriel hung his head and sighed. There was no getting out of this. It wasn't something he liked to admit.

"Walter and I were nineteen and had a couple drinks. His grandpa had a collection of guns. We didn't think to check if they were loaded and Walter wanted to fool around so we did. He has the scar to prove it."

"So you injured this Walter friend of yours."

"Yes. I never forgave myself. If I had been five centimeters more to the left I would have killed him."

"Was that your first time handling one of these?"

"No. My mother had one. She said it was for protection. I used to sneak it out and go to this field on the outskirts of the city. I'd practice, buying bullets from an old pond shop that didn't care how old you were and only cared about the cash. I thought that it was for her own good if I was ready in case anything were to happen to her. I wanted to be prepared. We didn't live in the greatest neighborhood."

Abrio handed the pistol back to Gabriel. He wouldn't take it.

"I said no Abrio."

"I'll let you in on a little secret Gabriel. I have spies crawling my State, ready to murder anyone they think has ties to Talina. I have to have Talina hidden away so no one can see her...ever. I have a murderer on my hands that I have to load into a carriage tomorrow with you and my right hand man and I have a lunatic that has killed his own father and will do God knows what to those that have been hiding his sister."

"You gave her sanctuary."

"You think that will stop him?!" Abrio was losing his patience and Gabriel didn't care. "This will stop him."

"I'm not here to kill anyone!" Gabriel snapped back. "I'm here to clean up a mess."

"And what mess do you think you'll clean when you leave yourself vulnerable."

"I am not vulnerable and you are well aware why."

"I am well aware that you can ride a horse." Abrio answered. "Tell me, when push comes to shove and you need to make a decision that will save a life...will you be able to learn the sword? We have to be able to think in a second. I will not hesitate to do what I need to do to protect my family. You know exactly how that feels. You were ready to practice to save your own mother. Is Talina no different? Is anyone different? Are lives worth risking because you cannot forgive yourself for injuring your friend who put you in that position in the first place?"

"You want an easy way out. Why the fuck did you not use this yourself? Tell me what the difference is Abrio?"

"Because I don't know how to use it. I don't know your world. I don't have that advantage. You do! You have the advantage of both!"

"You know what? You come off as someone who seems so concerned but you have a hidden agenda that's just as underhanded as anything Taryn has done." Gabriel replied accusingly.

Abrio stopped talking and stepped back.

"You know nothing about me."

"Oh no? I know that you and Gannon were the two most powerful men in this place. I know that as soon as Talina disappeared you've been sending spies over to Avagyan to find a way to get rid of Taryn. I know that you and Lillit have your little secret talks and want revenge so you were ready to hand Talina over to Taryn just so you had an easy way in. Don't fuck with me. I know more than what you think I know. I got a front row seat and I got my own spy. He may not tell me everything but he knows that you'll take Avagyan the first chance you get. This isn't about Talina. This is about you."

"Talina will sit at the head of that table!"

"Yeah, and what makes you think I can trust that!"

"Because I promised you!" Abrio bellowed so the walls shook with the vibration.

Gabriel smirked and took the gun from Abrio. He stuffed it in the back of his pants and wadded up the black fabric, tossing it to the ground.

"Good." Gabriel told him.

"What?" Abrio was taken aback by the sudden change in Gabriel's temperament.

"He just wanted to hear it. We needed to know you were still loyal to him. A lot can happen in five years when the Head of State is missing."

"You dirty bastard." Abrio replied in a low growl.

"Hey, blame my spy. If you want Talina protected in a moment's notice I have no problem with that."

Abrio started laughing and went back to the chest to lock it. He couldn't stop chuckling and he shook his head as he went back to Gabriel.

"You argue like him."

"I do. I am him and I will be until this is over. Let's get out of here. I may carry around a ghost but this place gives me the creeps." Gabriel took a last look around and then headed for the stairs.

Abrio put the key back in his pocket and followed not before noticing the shadow of a man, tied to Gabriel, when there was no light to cast a shadow to begin with. Gabriel was right. He was Gannon and Gannon wasn't leaving until he could properly rest in peace. That meant Taryn had to be removed at any cost and he would be.

*****

I woke to the sound of shuffling in my room. Cracking an eye open, I noticed Gabriel had let himself in and was sitting himself on the edge of the bed folding his hands in his lap and staring at the cold fireplace. He had never come into my room since he got here, always wanting to keep his distance. It was a surprise to see him now on my bed; a nice surprise.

"Hi." I greeted him, voice heavy with sleep.

"Hey. Sorry, I didn't mean to wake you."

"It's okay." I replied sitting up. "What's up? You've never come to me before. I thought..."

"I wanted to say goodbye. I'm leaving to see your brother in a few minutes."

"Oh."

The awkward silence filled the room until I brought my knees up to my chest and rested my chin on them.

"What are you thinking?" He asked bringing his legs up onto the mattress and resting his head on the surface of the headboard."

"I wonder if he'll see our father."

"Maybe. Maybe that's the point."

"Pike said he saw him. Nanini too."

"Abrio as well." Gabriel added.

"So why not me?" I asked.

"I'm not sure. You've said you sense him."

"Of course I do. I did back in Scotland. It's not the same. I want to see him." I admitted. "But...I don't want it to be with you."

"Why?"

"Because of...situations that we've been in."

"Sex?" Gabriel laughed.

"Okay fine. Sex."

"You had sex with Pike." He teased.

"A long time ago!" I threw a pillow at his head and he dodged it before it could hit him. "You know what I mean."

"I know." He replied. "I know what you mean. It's one of the reasons I want to wait."

I crawled over and sat on his lap. Gabriel smiled sadly and rubbed my thighs.

"When I got divorced, I swore to myself that I wouldn't fall for another woman for a long time, if ever. It was an end; an end that shouldn't have even started in the first place. Now it seems in that end I've found a beginning and one that I can't even begin."

"You can begin. I've told you how I feel."

"I can't Talina. I can't be in a relationship with you when your father has attached himself to me. I want you to know me for who I am, not who I'm here for."

"I want that too. You aren't him."

"Yes I am. I am him. Come on Talina, you know it. When you look in my eyes do you see him? I do, especially now that I'm here."

"I see you, Gabriel."

"I want you in my life." Gabriel admitted. "I want my new beginning with you and I followed you here because of that but I can't go there until this is finished. I can't go there until Gannon finds his peace."

"What are you saying?" I asked.

"That fire woke me up to what I was trying to fight off. When I saw Pike and Nanini together after she jumped...she was so scared. He was terrified of losing her."

"But he didn't."

"I'm terrified of failing you and Gannon. I'm terrified that Taryn will get to you somehow."

"He can't." I reassured him but he shook his head.

"He burned a house to the ground with two people inside. He can do whatever he wants." Gabriel replied.

I shut my mouth because Gabriel was right. Taryn had ways to get to me that I didn't even know.

"You and Luka are supposed to tell him I've died."

"And we will. We're going in blind Talina. We don't know what his plans are or what he knows."

"So find out."

Gabriel looked into my face and sat up straight, he cupped my cheek in his hand and I pressed my face into it.

"Forgive me if I don't come back because..."

"Because what?"

"I'm getting caught."

"What?!" I jumped off his lap and walked away. I picked up my robe and shrugged it on, cinching it at the waist. "Are you nuts?"

"No. I want in. I want to know what his plans are for you."

"And how are you supposed to do that?" I demanded.

"He doesn't know me. I'm just a guy. I'll figure it out."

"Don't do this Gabriel. Do not do this."

"If I sense any danger I won't. I'll come back to you but if I feel I can get in I will."

He stood and produced the gun from the back of his pants. I looked at him horrified.

"Where did you get that?"

"Abrio. I'm not the first visitor."

"And you'll use it?"

"If I have to."

"Taryn is well protected. If he dies you'll be killed."

"I promise you that I'll only use it if I have to."

"Why are you doing this? We have the poison. When we get the proof we can call the Assembly of Justice and prove it in State."

"This isn't politics to you or me. This is personal and you know that. I have to go. Don't say anything to Abrio unless you have to."

"Please Gabriel. Just go in there and come out." I pleaded.

He took me in his arms and kissed the top of my head.

"I didn't even feel this way for my wife." He said quietly. "Who knew I'd find a true love worlds away."

Pulling away, I looked into his face and searched it, trying to find meaning in the words he just said.

"I love you Talina. I'll come back when I'm done what I'm here to do." He stated simply.

Trembling, I took his hands in mine and brought them to my lips.

"Please say something." He told me nervously.

I didn't know how to respond at first because no man had ever told me such things before and I wasn't used to it. The memory of the ruins and the day we first met came to my mind. I remember how he was the first one to speak and now he was the first one to share his true feelings. Now it was my turn and I wasn't going to let him do this alone.

"There's nothing I want more than to have my new beginning with you." I smiled as I said the words and he relaxed completely. "I love you Gabriel but I won't wait for you. We're doing this together."

"What do you mean?"

"Come back and get me in. Come back and give me up to Taryn."

"You're crazy." He answered. "No way."

"I won't have you do this alone and if we feel so much for each other than there's no reason why you should have to. Come back to me with the dust of my father's bones. Take me to Avagyan and all three of us will end this, my father deserves this. We deserve this."

Gabriel watched me closely and finally nodded, reluctantly.

"I trust you." He told me. "Tell me what your plan is."

*****

"Please stop." Pike lightly smacked Nanini's hand away as she tried to put more of a mask of rouge on his face. "I won't be in Avagyan until tomorrow."

"As you are well aware, there are spies everywhere and they are ready to kill." Nanini answered. "I know from experience. So if I want to put more color on your face, I will."

Pike studied her then reluctantly allowed her to do final touchups. She then packed the various powders and creams in a sack as he watched her closely. She was scared as she had every right to be. Her husband was leaving her, disguised as a female soldier for safety, and her sister was being returned to her home where she wouldn't be protected from vengeful Avagyan personnel or Taryn.

"I'll be back Nanini. Luka won't let anything happen to me and I have Gabriel."

"I know. I know you're in good hands but that doesn't mean I can't be scared." She answered, irritated.

"I'm scared too." Pike admitted.

Luka poked his head in and Pike and Nanini turned to see who it was. When Luka saw Pike's face, he tried to hide the snicker that escaped as a cough. Pike rolled his eyes and glared in his direction.

"Save it Luka."

"You want in on this don't you? You're the head of this investigation. It was your idea."

"Yeah, it was my idea to go as me!"

"It's for your own good."

"I'll find another way." Pike declared.

"I'm sure you'll try." Luka crossed his arms defensively and walked into the room. "I doubt you'll figure it out. The game has changed and with it, the danger factor. I'm open to suggestions but I need a driver and you're her."

"Pike just go. It's a matter of a few days." Nanini urged. "Come back to me and we can forget this ever happened."

"I will never forget this ever happened." Pike replied.

He stood and grabbed his belongings that he was bringing. He took the wig that was made for him and fit it on. The blond curls fell loose around his chin as he fitted a cap on top of the hair.

"Wow, you almost look like I could leave my wife." Luka whistled.

As Pike passed him he purposely shoved him hard. Luka only chuckled and allowed Nanini to follow first.

They all walked outside and Abrio, Lillit, Gabriel and I watched the procession. We knew better than to laugh at Pike. Skyla was in the carriage and gawked at him as he left Abrio's residence. Nanini only waved at her, having said her good byes earlier.

"Will I see you again?" Skyla asked.

"I can't say for sure." Nanini answered honestly. "We both know why that is but Abrio has promised me that he will do everything he can to help you if you're charged."

"Abrio doesn't think I will be. Not right away anyway."

"Let's hope he's right." Nanini answered, embracing her in a hug.

Now Skyla simply sat back into her seat after seeing what Pike had to go through. His pride must have been shattered.

"Get to Taryn, give him the funds and pay your respects to Gannon. As soon as that's done, get your asses back here." Abrio addressed them.

"Do you have a message about Skyla?" Luka asked.

"No. You know where she lives. Have her taken back. You'll be seen but she's Taryn's to deal with right now. The body was not found in my State so it's Taryn's to take care of first."

"He won't though right?" Nanini asked quickly.

"As we have said before Nanini, it's not a risk we feel he wants to take at this point. Arson is very serious and he had his hand in that whether he knows it or not. Charging Skyla would only prove it." Luka answered.

"Okay. I'll take your word for it."

I took Gabriel by the arm and walked towards the coach. He led me further towards the horses' heads that would pull it. Skyla still didn't know I lived and the veil I wore over my face cold only conceal me so much.

"Are we still in agreement?" I asked.

"Yes. I'll get Gannon's dust for you and we'll take care of it. Abrio will shit when he finds out. You know it and I know it."

"He won't find out."

"Until he sees you're gone." Gabriel answered.

"A trial will take months." I told him. "I want my freedom. I want my mother's freedom and I want my dad at peace. Let's not worry about that part until we have to. Just...get me his dust."

"Okay. I promise." Gabriel lifted the thin veil, taking my chin with his fingers and kissed me. "Get out of here before Skyla recognizes you. Stay dead."

"Fine. I love you."

Gabriel kissed me again and replaced the veil.

"We'll get our beginning after we end this...together. I love you too. I'll be back. Now get out of here."

I nodded and turned to go as Gabriel went to enter the carriage.

"Who's that?" Skyla asked.

"Who?" Gabriel answered, pulling himself into the big box and getting comfortable in the seat.

"That woman who was with you?"

"I think you're the last person that should be asking about anything."

"Sorry. I just thought I recognized her." Skyla replied.

"Doubtful."

"Why does everyone hate me?" She pouted.

"We don't hate you." Gabriel answered. "Just think of us as a cleanup crew that hates cleaning up shit that no one was expecting to have to clean."

"Neither was I!"

"Oh no? You were suspicious of your sister and, knowing you were being watched, still left your house completely vulnerable to Taryn. Now you'll have to deal with that yourself. We're only here to protect Nanini."

"I didn't mean to put her in harm's way." Skyla answered.

"No you didn't but you did and now..."

"What happened with Lord Taryn?" She inquired innocently.

"Again, you're the last person who should be asking anything." Gabriel replied evenly.

The carriage leaned as Luka let himself in. He sat with Skyla, wanting her under his constant supervision. Noticing the suffocating silence, Luka looked to Gabriel.

"Have I interrupted something?"

"No. Just too many questions are being asked." Gabriel answered as the carriage lurched forward."

"Huh. Funny thing about questions, you never know if you'll get the answers you want to hear." Luka addressed Skyla and smiled easily. "I can't tell you what you want to hear but I can tell you what you need to."

"Don't bother." She answered.

"Stay out of it." Luka warned. "Stay home and keep your head down for if you keep it up it might get cut off."

Skyla was horrified at his empty threat and went to speak but he waved a finger at her to stop before she started.

"Ah ah ah. Mouths are attached to pretty faces which are attached to pretty heads."

Skyla turned and looked out the window, crossing her arms to give herself comfort. Luka and Gabriel shared a look of uncertainty. They didn't trust her for a second.

I watched Pike take the carriage further and further away. Lillit came beside me and I offered her a smile.

"I do believe it begins. How are you feeling?" She asked.

"Quite...I'm ready."

"Ready for what?"

"Ready for whatever happens."

"They're only going to see if Gannon is there and to get Taryn off your scent."

"Lillit?"

"Yes Talina?"

"I need to tell you something but we can't talk here." I told her quietly.

"All right." She nodded.

I began walking back inside as Abrio watched us. Nanini followed but went towards her room as soon as she crossed the doorway. Lillit led me to her suite, not speaking as we walked down the corridors but deciding to trust each other in our silence. We came to our destination and I stepped into her room, noticing nothing but trying to persuade myself to continue to confide in her. Lillit closed the door and went to pour herself some wine. She handed me the first glass and I took it.

"So, are we having a moment?" She asked me, slightly amused.

"A moment?"

"Yes, like a daughter confiding in her mother something she doesn't want her father to know, that being Abrio?"

"Nonsense." I answered, taking a sip from my glass.

"Really? Why else would you need to see me in private?"

I sighed and smiled at her calculating mind. She was a strong woman and only a woman like that could attract a man like Gannon.

"I'm leaving for Avagyan with Gabriel when he returns."

Lillit chuckled sarcastically and shook her head.

"No Talina, you're not. Have you forgotten you're sanctioned to Dowyn? You need to be released from Abrio."

"And you can do that for me." I told her.

"No." She answered.

"Pike said the dust of my father is highly toxic. One inhales a breath and their dead. I've asked Gabriel to bring me some."

"Talina! That is your father's body you have him tampering with. It's bad enough Abrio is asking for the same thing."

"But Gannon deserves to be the one to punish his son. He can do that in death just as well as when he was alive only in a different way."

"And how are you going to accomplish that? Taryn will have you searched and thrown in a cell the minute you enter his city."

"He won't know I'm there."

"Talina..."

"Stop okay. I'm asking for your help with Abrio. I just need to get as far as the gates. I'll ride all day if I have to."

"And if I refuse?"

"You let me go once." I explained. "When I was too young to object but I came back. I know we're not the closest of...family but I need you to let me go again. I lost five years of my life. I lost my father."

"But I have only just got you back. Abrio has only just got you back. We will have the proof when Pike and Gabriel return, to put Taryn before the Assembly of Justice. That's where this will end." Lillit argued.

"Abrio would have Taryn killed before then and you know it. If Pike comes back and confirms Gannon's body is dust, Abrio will not hesitate to kill Taryn himself. But it's not up to Abrio, it's up to me. I don't want him sitting in a jail or going through the gates. I want my brother to experience the pain and suffering he put our father through." I pleaded. "I deserve that!"

I put down my wine and walked quickly towards her.

"I have made peace that I have a second chance with you and I will work hard to try and be the daughter you lost but I want us to be free to do that in my own home; in our home. The home we were meant to be in together. It's not Dowyn. It's Avagyan. Please Lillit. Trust me to be able to protect and run Gannon's State the way he intended me to and to rid it of traitors and dissension."

"You're asking me to lie to the man who has lied to protect me for years. How am I to do that? I cannot repay Abrio in this way. He'll never trust me again. Don't ask me to betray the closest man to me other than your father."

I turned away, disappointed, and sat in a chair. I played with my dress and she came to sit with me.

"Look, Talina. I realize what it took for you to come to me with this but maybe we can compromise." Lillit offered.

"I don't see how." I answered honestly, refusing to look at her.

"We never had this conversation. You leave, I won't stop you. I can't. I know what this means to you. I was never able to be confronting. You have the chance to do what I could not. I won't hide you. You need to find a way to leave unnoticed or not at all. If that day comes, and upon your return, you will explain it to Abrio but I will not be involved."

"You won't stop me?"

"No."

"Why?"

"Because I know who's guiding you to do this. The same man who brought you to Gabriel, a man that can help and love you the way your father loved me. If he's willing to do this with you then I know there is a higher power at play and that power is Gannon's. As his daughter, it is your right to do what you are being led to do but please do not put me in a position of betrayal."

Lillit gently took my hand and I allowed her. She smiled softly at my disappointed face.

"If you can escape Taryn you can escape Dowyn."

"So it's me and Gabriel then."

"It was always you and Gabriel. Why else do you think your father brought him to you?"

I glanced her way and smiled shyly.

"I love him." I told her quietly as if admitting a secret I hadn't even told Gabriel.

Lillit squeezed my hand then let go.

"And he loves you or else he wouldn't be taking orders from the ghost of Gannon. Can you imagine such a thing?"

"Yes." I answered. "Because I'm living it."
*****

Skyla, sandwiched between Luka and Gabriel, walked to the front door of her lavish home. They didn't even make it half way when her mother opened it to reveal her two other sisters, one with a baby around her ankles and another in her belly, supporting their mom.

"Skyla Castleton! Where in heavens have you been?! We have been worried sick!" Her mother shouted with both rage and relief.

"Mrs. Castleton?" Luka asked.

"Yes." She answered, looking between both men, curious as to why they were escorting Skyla to her own home.

"My name is Luka, House of Geirr, State of Dowyn. This is my comrade Lord Gabriel, House of Merek."

"Lord?" She asked confused. "Abrio Mohr runs Dowyn."

"Yes he does. I'm only visiting for a while." Gabriel replied softly, seeing how frantic the woman was at seeing her daughter after having one still missing. It must have been terrible for her.

"From which State?" She inquired.

"He's visiting from Onsley where he's been appointed Lord only three months ago. I am here to introduce him to Lord Taryn on behalf of Lord Abrio who is tied up with trials." Luka stepped in smoothly.

Mrs. Castleton nodded in understanding and Gabriel only smiled having no clue what the hell Luka was talking about but played along guessing that was the smarter thing to do.

"What are you doing with my daughter?"

"Mrs. Castleton..."

"Please, call me Viviyenn." She interrupted.

"Alright, Viviyenn. Skyla was in Dowyn believing that your daughter, Nanini, had returned. We've not heard from Nanini and we don't know why she would think such things. Has there been any cause, in Avagyan, for her to believe Nanini has been found?" Luka asked.

Mrs. Castleton shook her head, desperate to think of reason why Skyla would think such things.

"Not that I can think of at the moment. No, none that I'm aware of. If Nanini were to return she would come straight home and not run to Dowyn. This is her home. This is where Nanini belongs."

"Alright." Luka smiled politely and stepped away from Skyla. "It was a pleasure to return your daughter. We only hope that her absence has not made Mr. Castleton worry more."

"He's fine. We never told him anything."

"Is he quite alright?" Luka asked trying to peek in the house behind the wall of women.

"He's better." Viviyenn answered. "But he is in need of constant care. We don't know why he was released to us."

Gabriel glanced up and noticed a man watching them from a second story window. The man's eyes were glued to Gabriel and he could only think of one reason why.

It's a trap

Gabriel knew the reason even before Gannon whispered it to his mind. As the words were spoken, the old man in the window turned away from it and disappeared into the room behind.

"Thank you for your time. Mr. Castleton is an esteemed member of your community and I will personally inquire as to why he's' not back in hospice." Luka offered.

"Thank you Mr. Geirr." Viviyenn answered, relieved with the offer. "I've tried to hold council with Lord Taryn but cannot seem to arrange it. That would be very helpful."

"Thank you Mrs. Castleton. It was a pleasure to meet you." Gabriel smiled and bowed slightly to the women making the younger one blush.

"As you Lord Gabriel." She answered.

Skyla walked into the house with a stone expression. She hated lying to her family but the threat of losing her head weighed more on her mind. Her mother closed the door while Luka and Gabriel turned towards the carriage.

"Thoughts?" Luka asked.

"It's a trap. He knows. Taryn believes Nanini is back and will come for her father. Why else would he release a senile man to a family that can't take care of him."

"I agree and figured as much. That man needs constant watch. He's nearly taken his own life a few times; it has taken its toll on the family. I only know because of Abrio's watchmen that report back. Abrio had them dispatched after Talina disappeared. He was suspicious right away."

"I heard." Gabriel answered. "He had every right to be. He was smart to be. Anything come about from these watchmen?"

"Nothing. There's been nothing until all of you showed up. It seems the boat has been rocked. Let's rock it a little more shall we?" Luka grasped the carriage door and entered.

Gabriel looked at Pike and climbed in beside him. Luka ignored him and sat back in comfort in the cushy carriage. Pike flicked the reins and the horse started pulling slowly.

"Pike, I'm going to need your help." Gabriel admitted.

"What, a female driver isn't good enough?" He answered, still feeling shamed.

"I need your help in collecting Gannon's dust for Talina."

"What? Why?" Pike looked over at him startled and confused.

"She wants to kill Taryn with it." Gabriel answered. "As soon as I'm back in Dowyn, we're leaving again and we're sneaking back into Avagyan."

"How are you supposed to pull that off? There's no time. We only have enough time to gather what Abrio needs. That will stir it up. We'll be poisoned."

"It's that toxic?"

"Severely. If Taryn had been poisoning his father for as long as we suspect, it was building up for a long time."

"It doesn't matter. Can you help? Is there any way so Luka doesn't know?"

Pike thought for a little while; stubble began to show on his face, making his disguise less convincing.

"The only way is going in twice. That way the air can clear and there's less of a chance of being poisoned."

"You're up then. We both know Luka won't set foot in that crypt. He won't know you've been in it first."

"Me?" Pike asked.

"You wanted this." Gabriel answered. "And I can't do this without you. Talina deserves this."

"Abrio doesn't know you guys are leaving?"

"No, and he won't."

"I want in." Pike demanded.

"Pike!"

"I want in! This is why I came back. Let me in."

"No way."

"Then I'm not putting my life in danger getting into that crypt twice."

"You're an asshole, you know that." Gabriel snarled. "Think of Nanini."

"You owe me! Abrio owes me. Look at me."

"Get over yourself and your pride Pike!"

"I want in. This isn't what I'm here to do." Pike gestured to his costume and Gabriel slumped back. "I didn't banish myself for this. He was like a father to me Gabe. He was my dad and he knew it. He cared for me." Pike stated sadly. "I wasn't just a shit cleaner in a barn. I was someone to Gannon Royer."

Gabriel's heart sank because he knew Pike wasn't given the respect he deserved. He was right, Gannon loved him."

"We'll figure it out." Gabriel answered. "When we get back, we'll figure it out. I'm not a hero or a murderer. I don't even know what I'm doing here but we'll figure it out."

"So I'm in." Pike clarified.

"Yeah, fine. I can't stop you and I need you to get in there for me."

"Good. Then I'll get your dust."

"Thanks."

"It should be easy. I just need to get in somehow."

"That's what I'm worried about. There are eyes everywhere here." Gabriel watched their surroundings; not seeing anyone but feeling them. "Where's the crypt?"

"East side of the State's House. Gannon's place of honor is in the center, if it's still there. They lay them in the center for a year. We're a little past that."

"Is it guarded?"

"I don't know. Off and on. There is a patrol that walk the perimeter of the grounds including the crypts and graves."

"Great." Gabriel rubbed his hands over his face.

"We'll figure it out." Pike reiterated. "Luka does need to pay his respects; Abrio's orders."

"You need to get in there first."

"I will. You handle Taryn and Luka. Let me do the rest."

"Okay." Gabriel nodded. "You have my permission to lose the curls."

Pike chuckled sarcastically and flicked the reins, making the horses pick up speed.

"I don't need your permission. I'm doing it whether you like it or not."

"If your pride gets you caught, count yourself shit out of luck."

"I won't get caught." Pike answered.

Gabriel put his feet up on a railing and glanced around the countryside, noticing a large stately house coming closer quickly.

"Well, here's your chance to prove it."

*****

Gannon's home wasn't a surprise as Gabriel had been there, if not physically, many times before. He would even take a guess that Talina's room was the same as when they both travelled back that first night they spent together; something he didn't want to forget even though most of it was a giant blur. The home was different than Abrio's. It was larger, definitely had more of a fairytale castle feel where Abrio's home was a building of power and governance. Gabriel had to say Gannon's was more impressive but also knew that these Houses of State were here way before they ever took over the rule and the one's before them designed them. Remembering Abrio's lake house, his parents probably built that as an escape to something more comfortable. Gannon probably went to Dowyn to escape the fairytale. It was anyone's guess if the Lords that inherited the States really liked the structures they lived in that came with the titles.

Gabriel climbed down to the ground as Luka left the carriage. He went to Pike and patted a horse's rear.

"Wait here. We'll only be a couple of hours." Luka directed.

"Great." Pike answered.

"Let's just get this done. We're here so we'll finish it."

"I understand what I'm supposed to do." Pike looked over to Gabriel and the two exchanged glances that only they knew the meaning of.

"Good." Luka replied uneasily. "Keep your head down. No one should bother you."

"I'm just going to take the carriage to the side." Pike picked up the reins and flicked them lightly. The horses pulled as instructed.

Luka watched as Pike was true to his word and stopped the carriage at the side of the Royer home. He breathed a heavy sigh and lightly slapped Gabriel on the chest.

"Come on. Follow my lead. Step in when appropriate and lets ruffle some feathers."

"Sounds good." Gabriel told him as he allowed Luka to enter first. "Okay old man, here's the deal. I don't need Taryn seeing you here or even feeling you here so get lost while I take care of this." Gabriel said under his breath as Gannon's presence was quite strong and almost displacing Gabriel as he had when they were riding towards the burning lake house. Reluctantly, Gannon stepped aside and for once in quite some time, Gabriel felt quite alone. "Good." He whispered more to comfort himself at the sudden emptiness that he used to be and now was again.

They climbed the stairs and were met by a short older gentleman in stately dress as they were. He had his hands folded in front and smiled pleasantly at them.

"Brahim, are you the welcoming committee today. It's good to see you old man. It's been a long time." Luka greeted him with a smile and extended a hand.

"Luka, good to see you." Brahim answered. "It has been some time. We missed you at the remembrance."

"We had some emergencies in Dowyn as of late and it couldn't be helped. Lord Abrio sends his apologies but sent me as soon as I could be released."

"I hope it's nothing serious." Brahim answered with a concerned look.

"I'm afraid it is. We've been hit with some terrorist acts against Dowyn but have yet to find out by which party. Has Avagyan been affected at all by acts of violence recently?"

Brahim blanched but quickly recovered and shook his head.

"No Luka. It's been very quiet here. I suppose you'd like to see Lord Taryn."

"We do sir." Luka answered. "This is Gabriel, House of Marek. He's taken over as treasurer. We have a payment for the State of Avagyan. I'm afraid it's the remaining funds from Gannon. Talina's insurance. She's been declared dead in the State of Dowyn and we must pay the money to Lord Taryn."

"I see." Brahim replied. "Good to meet you Mr. Marek. Thank you for coming."

"The funds are substantial so it is in Luka's best interest that I travel with him." Gabriel answered.

"Of course. Please, follow me."

The doors were opened to reveal a large foyer with people bustling about; either serving, cleaning, or lingering after meetings. Brahim walked slowly but with purpose to the offices. Gabriel followed politely but knew that he was more than capable of finding the way himself. They used to be his offices and the memory of where to go wasn't distant. They rounded corners and walked corridors while others moved away. The inside of the home was much different than the outside. The stone floors were polished, appearing as if it was slate tile, and the walls were a mixture of plaster and wood. If he didn't know any better, Gabriel would assume that he was in some luxurious Spanish villa but that was not the case. He was nowhere near Spain.

They came to a large and ornate steel door. A lot of the doors that they passed were either the typical heavy wood doors or they were some sort of iron. This was, obviously, where the Lord kept office as the look was one of power. Gabriel rolled his eyes. As with any political leader, the power they had was assumed and usually more than what it actually was. Brahim, having the authority, entered without knocking. Taryn was there with two women. One quite young and the other Brahim's age. They all looked up and when Taryn saw Luka his eyes narrowed in irritation.

"Lord Taryn, I present Luka, House of Geirr and Gabriel, House of Marek, State of Dowyn. They request your time. There is a financial matter that needs to be discussed concerning your sister."

This peeked Taryn's curiosity and, not taking his eyes off the two men, gently kissed Richi's cheek.

"We'll speak later okay." He told her gently.

"Always later." She smiled, teasing him as he excused her.

"I'll make it up to you." He took her hand and held it to his lips as he stared at her. "It's business concerning Talina."

"I understand." She squeezed his hand in return and eyed the men that were now closer to them. "Gentlemen."

"My lady." Luka answered.

"My lady." Gabriel lowered his head. She was stunning but very young. What the hell was Taryn doing.

The two women quietly left and Taryn looked at Brahim.

"Thank you Brahim." He dismissed him.

"Yes Lord Taryn."

Luka and Gabriel watched him go and as the door was shut Luka smirked at Taryn.

"Congratulations on your daughter. When was she born?"

"Funny." Taryn answered, sitting in his chair at the large desk. "We're to be married."

"You're getting married? Since when?"

"Since I wanted to. Why are you here?"

"We come to bring you the funds that were left to Talina in Dowyn. I assume you know your father had money in Dowyn under her name."

"No I did not."

"Ah well, happy day for you. Talina has been declared dead in Dowyn and because of this we're to return them to you."

Taryn laughed; a laugh that sent shivers up Gabriel's spine.

"You think I'm falling for this bullshit. I know Talina is being hidden in your state. I know she's back. Don't come here, to my home, and play your fucking games with me."

"Then why haven't you come for her?" Luka asked walking closer to the desk.

"I am biding my time. I have sources that have told me she's sanctioned by your boss. Pike and Nanini Castleton as well."

"Is that why you released that crazy old man back to his home? You understand, do you not, that he needs constant supervision. Nice try Taryn. As cunning as your mind is, I'm the same way."

"Really."

"Get that man back into hospice. If he attempts to take his life again the blood is yours."

"I won't. He's fine."

"I suppose, since you know that Talina is back, that terrorists from the State of Avagyan have burned down Lord Abrio's lake house. Did you know this? Your orders? This is very serious stuff Taryn."

"And how do you know they were mine."

"Because you had the House of Castleton watched. You knew Skyla came to Dowyn because you had her followed."

"I also know she murdered one of my men."

"Big deal. You burned down a Lord's home."

"I did not." Taryn argued.

"Did you know then, Lord Taryn, that in this burned down home are the ashes of your sister?"

Taryn stood abruptly making Gabriel stand back.

"Liar!"

"You son of bitch." Luka leaned on the table. "She was being hidden in that lake house. You had her burned alive! That is why I'm here. That is why I must release the cash to you. Whether you knew or not, your sister was back but now she's gone because your vengeful watchdogs couldn't help but get even for the murder of one of their men and for that you burned your sister alive."

"You're lying. I don't believe you. I'm also well aware that you are hiding two individuals that I have great interest in. One being my father's whore, Lillit, and the other a man that has travelled through the gates. I want them brought to me or I will enter Dowyn on the premise that you are hiding traitors to the State of Avagyan."

Luka brought his face closer to Taryn's, unafraid of his threats or any physical altercations.

"We hide no one."

"Really."

"Really." Luka answered.

Taryn turned and reached for the shelving behind his desk. What he pulled out had Gabriel weak at the knees. Taryn laid the object on his desk with a gentle hand.

"My camera." He whispered.

"Your what?" Taryn demanded.

"No, his camera. His. The man."

"Camera?"

Luka rolled his eyes and walked away. Gabriel watched him but chose to ignore his disapproving scowl. Gabriel thought fast; his eyes darting here to there trying to think of something that would convince Taryn that he wasn't the one that had travelled through the gates. His mind went blank but then a woman held up a picture. The picture was of some old and crumbled ruins with an ancient looking man with vacant eyes staring at him, moving around like a ghost.

If you could travel into the worlds of your photos would you?

Gabriel's mother spoke the words as if they were back in the cottage, in the middle of the night, when Gabriel was wondering what he should do in regards to Talina. He smiled and remembered her story of some Native Americans and Aborigines of Australia she used to tell him about. How cameras were thought to steal souls and how some of these individuals refused to have their pictures taken.

"You know this man?" Taryn asked, interrupting Gabriel's mother.

"I've spoken with him." He answered confidently. "He talked of an object that he was using when he followed Talina through the gates. He talked of it being some sort of witchcraft."

"What?" Taryn asked.

"He said that there were stories in some cultures of his world that using a camera would take the soul of the individual that was being photographed. I didn't know what a photograph was and he explained that it was an image that you would capture forever in time with that. He used it to capture the image of people that he found interesting. He found Talina very interesting. He told me he used her affections to follow her here. That's how he got here."

"Where is this man?"

Luka stomped up to them and cut Gabriel off before he could continue.

"We sent him back. He's not welcome here and you are well aware of that fact. His threats of capturing souls had us worried and as he was not a citizen of Dowyn, he was sent back from where he came. That tool of witchcraft cannot be kept here."

"Says you. It's mine and I will do with it as I please."

"You don't understand...that thing will have people trapped between this world and the next. We don't know how many souls he has in there already." Gabriel told him. "He has Talina's."

Taryn eyed Gabriel suspiciously and brought the camera to his chest.

"You both are excused. Leave the money contracts with Brahim. He'll bring them to my treasurer and have them put in the proper accounts."

"Taryn, we're not finished here." Luka stated flatly.

"We are." Taryn punctuated each word as they were their own sentence. "Leave."

"We wish to pay our respects to Gannon. Orders of Lord Abrio."

"Why?" Taryn asked uneasily.

"We wish to pay our respects to Gannon as the anniversary of his death has come and gone and because we are dealing with people and events we were not expecting to, we missed the remembrance. Now we wish to pay respects to Gannon and his daughter Talina as she can never be buried with her father. Is that a problem?" Luka wondered. "Or are you hiding something you do not wish us to see."

"You don't trust me very much do you Luka?" Taryn chuckled.

"Feelings mutual is it not Lord Taryn?" Luka replied.

"It is. Fine. Go see him. There's nothing there to see."

"As I'm hoping." Luka said quietly.

Taryn glared at him.

"View the crypt if you must. The doors are sealed."

"A sealed crypt. Law says they are to remain open for viewing."

"My father does not need to be gawked at." Taryn told him flatly. "It is sealed."

"Fine. You still believe in his infidelity so you've locked him away as if death wasn't a prison itself."

"Get out!" Uncomfortable with Luka's insinuations, as Abrio's, Taryn lost his temper. "Both of you. Give your contracts to Brahim, look at a crypt and get the fuck out of my State."

"As you wish Lord Taryn." Luka sneered and turned and walked away.

It was now or never.

"I want my camera back." Gabriel told him when Luka was out of ear shot.

"Excuse me?" Taryn asked sitting back down.

"You're not stupid. You know I'm him."

"I know you're stupid for just admitting that to me." Taryn answered folding his hands on his desk.

"And you are aware you can't touch me as I'm sanctioned by Dowyn. I want my camera back."

"For what reason."

"I think you know that."

"You're not getting it back."

"In exchange for Talina."

Taryn watched Gabriel very closely.

"I'm listening."

"You give me the camera, I give you Talina."

"Luka says she was killed in a fire I was supposed to have lit."

"You seriously believe Abrio would have her in a lake house and not under his watchful eyes. Come on. I came here to capture beauty. I've done that. I want to bring it back with me."

"Beauty huh?"

"Yes."

"And Pike?"

"Please. He's of no use to me."

"Nanini?"

"Don't know what she was thinking when she married him."

"She married Pike."

"Yeah. Calls himself a Royer."

"No!"

"Oh Yeah. House of Royer."

"That little shit."

"Completely. Arrogant prick. Ever since Abrio titled him he's been walking the place like he owns it. Like he's Gannon's son."

"He can't do that."

"It's been done. I don't know much about this place but I do know lies, deceit, and political bullshit when I see it. I'm not staying. I want out but I need my camera to do it."

"You can guarantee me that Talina lives."

"We just dropped Skyla Castleton at her home. She's seen Nanini and Pike. Go to her. She's ready to spill everything to save herself from being arrested for murder. Tell you what Lord 'T'. I won't take it now. You get your proof that Talina lives and I'll meet you at State's House of Mohr. You get Talina I get my camera. Deal?"

Taryn saw Luka come back for Gabriel. He glared at Gabriel like he had before.

"I thought I told you to leave. That meant taking this guy with you." Taryn demanded. "Or was I not clear."

"Gabriel!" Luka shouted.

"Fine. Just trying to get the key to the crypt." Gabriel raised his hands in defense. "I'm leaving."

Gabriel turned and walked out leaving Taryn to study the camera, searching for a way in to the heart of it. Luka stomped down the hall with Gabriel beside him.

"Souls in a camera? Are you for real?" Luka hissed.

"Hey, it made him think."

"Do you believe it?"

Gabriel thought back to the pictures he took of Talina and how they came to life. He thought of Gannon and Pike and Nanini and he thought of his mother as she showed him the way here.

"Yes I do."

"Have you peeked his curiosity?"

"I have." Gabriel answered.

"So..."

"I'll just say I've made it interesting."

"How interesting."

"An exchange of sorts."

"Talina?"

"Yes."

"Let's get to that crypt. He'll be on Abrio's doorstep before we know it."

"Yes he will." Gabriel answered.

They smiled at each other as they were escorted to Brahim's office to exchange the money they brought. As Gabriel allowed Luka to enter before him he felt the gun at his back.

"Don't worry Gannon. She'll be okay." He whispered.

*****

Pike finished wiping his face and stuffed the wig in the back of the carriage. He covered his head with the hood of his cloak that he stole from the stables in Dowyn and hid under his seat. Taking the butchers cleaver and broadsword he also stashed, he clipped them to his belt, under the cloak, and looked around to see who was about. There were many walking around. Most didn't give him the time of day and he made sure to change appearances in the carriage with curtains drawn. Who would really pay attention to a driver anyway? No one. They were the help and not worth anyone's attention; accept Pike. He should have been watched.

With one last look around, Pike travelled towards the burial grounds with excitement in his heart because of what he was about to do. This is why he was here. This is why he came back and now that he knew Talina's plans for Taryn, there was no way in hell he was going to mess this up. The burial grounds were not far. It was customary to keep the dead close to those that were in their lives. It was meant to bring those that lost loved ones some sort of comfort. Those that worked the grounds kept it pristine and beautiful, deciding that it was better to have the dead honored with loveliness instead of ghostly surroundings. It didn't make death that scary to him and when he was younger he would walk the burial grounds as if it was a park and sit with the energy of the spirits as they crowded around him in curiosity as why a living being would spend time in a cemetery. He only assumed they did that because the thought made him feel less lonely, having really no family since his aunt had passed away. She did not want to be buried here. She, instead, wished to be placed near the hills, lowered into their depths and held within their walls. She was a healer and a woman of the land and she only wanted to stay with it at the end. Thanks to her and the knowledge she passed down to Pike, he was now here and he knew what had happened to their leader even when no one else did. Taryn assumed a lot and for that he would be figured out and pay for what he stole from them.

Pike opened the iron gates and they creaked open. It was the only eerie thing about the place and he smiled as he turned to the fragrance of flowers and trees. The dead sure helped grow wonderful fruit and Pike picked an apple to much while he found where Gannon lay. The crypt was large and mostly kept up. The stone around the bottom was crumbling, just a little, from the years of rain and snow. It was made to house Lord after Lord and contained the bodies of several before Gannon. There was talk of making it bigger but the idea was thrown out, deciding it would be better to build a new structure so as not to disturb the respected that lay here. Pike never paid attention to the rumors. He didn't care. He never thought he would come and see the Lords of the past. They were gone. Why linger in their memory.

The small stone building was a manor in itself. It was like a playhouse that a Lord would give his children, preparing for them to take over the State when they were ready. The only door on it was of black iron and bolted up tight. There were no windows, only walls that contained the forgotten. Pike grabbed a rake and began pretending to clean as a woman walked by to pay her respects, dabbing at tears that flowed freely. Pike watched as she walked further and further away then tossed the rake to the ground and studied the door again.

There was a handle that was a simple lever held together with a chain and lock. It was tight and Pike wiggled it seeing how much give there was. He took his butcher's cleaver and tickled the chains with it. They giggled back and with one last look around, Pike came down on them hard. There was a tiny spark and a dent but nothing broke. Pike tried again.

"Come on." He grunted.

Watching his surroundings carefully, Pike kept at it; sweat beginning to pop up on his forehead as the hood on the cloak added extra heat to an already heated situation. Pike turned the cleaver around and used the thick would handle to come down on the lock. It took a couple of blows but the lock fell away and he smiled in relief. He watched as the dented pieces of metal fell to the ground and he slid the chains free of their holes and tossed those aside. Stepping away from the door, Pike walked around the perimeter of the crypt making sure that there was no one to be seen. Realizing he was quite alone, Pike lifted the lever and brought a cloth to his face as he shoved the door open with his shoulder. He didn't step in right away. He used the light to see where he was going first. Above his head hung a small lantern and Pike took it and lit it with the matches that were left for those that needed them. There were also a couple of large candles on either side of the door and Pike lit those as well before closing the iron door and securing it back into place.

He held the lantern up as he took stock of what was before him. The smell of the place was stale and musty and choked Pike with fingers of death, grabbing hold of his throat and threatening to squeeze. He needed to work fast. There were stone caskets against every wall. There were no bodies in the center as now the center was waiting for Taryn's death. Gannon held the place of honor for a year. That was law but now he joined those in the background and Taryn was next in line to be the center of attention which Pike would make sure he never would be.

"Where are you Gannon? Help me out here." Pike asked hoping that Gannon was not with Gabriel but with him.

Pike heard the squeak of a rat and brought the lantern to illuminate the area. A living rat was a good sign that the air was not affected and Pike lowered the cloth that he had covering is nose and mouth. Pike inhaled the suffocating staleness and tried to take smaller breaths. He walked over to where the rat had come and read the name on the sword that was held by a stone man with the likeness of Gannon. Pike couldn't help but brush away the dust that clung to the statues face.

"Don't breathe on me okay. I'm only doing this for you." Pike whispered.

Somewhere in the distant corners of his memory he heard Gannon laugh softly. Now he knew Gannon was here and he felt a little better but anxious. It had been more than two hours since Luka and Gabriel had left him and he needed to get this done. Pike felt around the lid of the coffin and pushed with all his strength. It budged a little, the sound of the stone rubbing together making his ears cringe. He hated that sound. He felt a space with his hand and decided that was enough to see if his thoughts were correct; if Gannon wasn't bone but dust. He had never seen an exhumed body before and didn't really want to so he was hoping he was right and that Gannon was a heap of dust. Pike brought the lantern up and squinted to focus on what was inside.

He was shocked.

He moved the top of the casket even further. It fell to the floor in a loud crash but he didn't care. He could have wept at the sight that he was witnessing. There, in the recesses of a stone casket was the perfect, undisturbed image of Gannon, completely molded as if the dust were a perfectly carved statue. There was no air to move it and so the likeness of a very sick and withered old man was apparent in the black and gray hues of powder that he now was.

"Oh my God." Pike let a tear escape. He could only imagine what a death it had been. To be eaten from the inside out. To be dissolved into ash without fire. It was a thought he could barely tolerate. "I'm so sorry Gannon."

Lost in sadness and remorse, Pike didn't hear the squeak of a rat at the ledge of the coffin. It was only when the rat fell onto Gannon and screeched and clawed that Pike realized he was in huge trouble.

"Damn it!" He shouted and brought the cloth to his face. "Fuck fuck fuck." He murmured as he tried to fumble with the viles that he brought.

The dust was now everywhere and Pike could feel a slight burn as particles landed on his skin. He worked as fast as he could with one hand. Now that he was touched he didn't care. He took one vile and reached down. Brushing away the rat he scooped up powder. Again, feeling more of a burn, he scooped up more. With the dust collected, he corked the containers, taking small breaths and knowing that if he didn't leave here soon he wouldn't be leaving at all. The rats cries were his own and Pike stumbled to the door and pulled. He sun and fresh air were a relief and he fell through the door at the feet of two men. He coughed and spit and rubbed his body on the green grass.

"You couldn't wait could you Pike." Luka told him, hands on hips and watching his movements.

"Rats." Pike groaned.

"What about them?" Luka asked.

"I hate rats."

Gabriel looked at Pike's hand in curiosity. He noticed the open and blistered skin and fell to his knees.

"Pike! Did you breathe it in?" Gabriel brought the hand up for closer inspection.

"Yeah. The rat landed in the..."

"Shut up. Don't talk. What can I do?"

"I don't know." He wheezed.

Gabriel looked at Luka. They both looked at the door to the crypt. Luka stepped over Pike's body and secured the door.

"I think we have what we need. Pike, if you live, you've just made Lord."

"That's not what I'm after." Pike moaned.

"It might not be but you just put Taryn in that crypt with his father. Where's the dust?"

Pike reached under his cloak and gave Luka a vile. The dust moved with the motion and it seemed lighter than air. It was mimicking smoke and was willing to kill as soon as it was released from its glass.

"Wow." Luka whispered. "When will it settle?"

"Never open that vile." Pike instructed. "Never."

Luka knew Pike wasn't joking and tucked it away.

"I won't."

"Let's go. Paying respects doesn't have a man lying on the ground. We'll see to your wounds. I know a place. I think you know her too."

"Who is it?" Gabriel asked.

"The healer who has no State. She took after the one before. It's the reason Pike knows what he knows."

"I won't see a witch." Pike refused.

"You have no choice. Let's go before those blisters spread anymore."

Gabriel helped Pike to his feet. Pike placed a vile in Gabriel's hands and he was surprised. He wasn't expecting two.

"You did it?" Gabriel smiled. "You really did it?"

"I was never going in there twice." Pike answered softly. "I knew once would either kill me or injure me."

"You're not dying Pike. Not now anyway. Let's go."

Gabriel supported Pike and the trio left the grounds. Inside the crypt a rat lay with a Lord; his dust circling around it and as it settled to its meal, the rat was consumed from the inside out.

*****

Taryn chose to visit the Castleton house alone. He didn't want Skyla spooked but he went on a hunch that Gabriel was right and that she had the proof he needed to know if Talina was alive or dead. When Luka told him that the house that burned took Talina with it, he nearly collapsed onto the ground. If there was any chance that he could get this clarified then he would do it. Skyla was a nervous girl. This he knew from their few meetings after Nanini had disappeared. She was also something of a nosy one, poking her head into gossip and such. If anyone were to spill anything to him it would be her.

He brought his horse to the front gates of the home that the family shared. Like many of the homes on this side of the city, they were opulent and showed prestige and wealth. These were the people that Taryn and his council mingled with. Gannon was different, hating the differences the city itself showed. One side prestigious, the other, poor and miserable. He tried his best to bring the two worlds together but it hadn't happened in the way Gannon wished and Taryn preferred it that way. Avagyan was such a State that this was always the case. The wealthy were wealthy and the poor would be poor and the middle would work their fingers to the bone to keep their heads above water. As long as the streets of his State were safe and trouble free, what did he care?

Taryn stopped his horse and let it graze on their front lawn. He removed his riding gloves and looked at the house. It was quite lovely and he did like the family. He was anxious to see how much they liked him. He went to the front door and knocked. He kept his dress casual today. He didn't want any formality. He only wanted to take a walk with a woman that could potentially give his heart a break from worry.

The door opened and an older woman appeared, shocked to see him but welcoming none-the-less.

"Lord Taryn. What a surprise. Come in." Viviyenn opened the door wider and he stepped inside. "I wasn't expecting any company today. I'm so sorry I'm not prepared."

"It's fine. I'm not here to judge you. I've only come to see how you are and to tell you that I am offering my assistance to Mr. Castleton. I was told he was released to your care and I don't believe he's quite ready for that. I do have a place for him in hospice where he will have more freedom but be watched as well. It would make me feel quite terrible if anything were to happen to your husband."

"Oh, Lord Taryn. Thank you so much. I've been exhausting myself keeping up with his care. It would help me a great deal if you could do that for me. I can't even have the babies around anymore. I fear for their safety."

"I understand. Babies?"

"Yes, my daughter Livia has two young boys now. She's only just delivered her second one last night. What with the disappearance of Skyla, it has put the family under more stress."

"Is she safe?" Taryn asked feigning concern.

"Oh yes. She only travelled to Dowyn. There were rumors that Nanini was there and apparently she believed the talk."

"You don't say." Taryn replied. "Well, congratulations on your growing family. I will have the arrangements made today and a carriage brought this evening to pick him up. Does Mr. Castleton know the rumors?"

"Heavens no! That would send him over the edge...literally." She smiled sadly.

"I understand. The secret is safe with me. I was wondering, Viviyenn...is Skyla about. I wish to speak with her."

"To Skyla?"

"Yes ma'am."

"Concerning?" She inquired.

"Your daughter Nanini. I need to know who she's hearing this from. I'm concerned that the rumors are true. I would like to hear it from Skyla please."

"Nanini?"

"You will be the first to know what I find out. It would be better if we didn't assume anything until I can enter Dowyn with proof."

"But if she's back...why did she not come home?"

"This is what I would like to know as well. Please, Mrs. Castleton, if I could speak to Skyla."

"She's in the orchard."

"Good. Thank you. I would like some privacy please. I don't want her scared at my presence. I don't understand why people assume the worst when I'm around." He chuckled. "It's as if secrets will come out that are not meant for my ears."

"Oh, Lord Taryn. That isn't so. We have no secrets from you. We are loyal to you sir."

"I am well aware of that Viviyenn and I thank you. I hope you will come to my wedding later next month?"

"Yes, we will be there. We wouldn't miss it. What a fine family."

"I'm very lucky. Thank you for your time." He bowed and she blushed noticing his handsome features as they softened for her.

"Thank you Lord Taryn. I hope you find Skyla helpful."

"I hope so too."

He pulled open the door and left the house. He went towards the back of it and looked for the grove of trees. They were easily found and on a blanket underneath one was a strawberry, freckle faced girl that was engrossed in a book. She didn't hear him approaching and he knelt beside her and grinned boyishly.

"It is a lovely day for a good read." He commented.

Skyla dropped her book in surprise and looked up to his face. When his eyes met hers his heart skipped a beat. She had grown up and the freckle faced girl turned into a fair woman with a green eyed gaze that shone through any angry heart to heal it.

"Skyla?" He asked clearing his throat.

"Lord Taryn." She greeted him nervously while standing and curtsied.

"What happened to you?"

"What do you mean?" She asked confused.

"When did you grow up?" He asked slightly breathless.

She shrugged and played with her fingers.

"I don't know. I...people do age Lord Taryn."

"When was the last time we met?"

"Two years ago sir."

"Huh." He stood to meet her. "Wow."

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing. I was wondering if you'd care for a walk?"

"A walk?"

"A stroll? Moving your legs slowly to get from point A to point B."

Skyla giggled and he joined in.

"I know what a walk is."

"Good. I need to ask you some questions."

"Alright."

Skyla left her book and Taryn extended his hand. She took it and Taryn moved it to the crook of his arm. She took the pleats of her skirt and walked with him, waiting for him to start.

"I've heard you've been on a trip Skyla. Would you like to tell me about it?"

"Um...I went to Dowyn." She answered honestly.

"Why on earth would you go to Dowyn."

"I heard that my sister's back. Nanini, the one that disappeared. I heard she was back."

"You heard or did something lead you to believe she was."

Skyla stopped and withdrew her hand. She lowered her head, petrified that what she did was the reason Taryn was here.

"Something led me to believe it."

"And what was that?" He asked gently.

"We've been watched. And it increased in the past few weeks so much so that it got me wondering."

"You have been watched." Taryn admitted. "And you're a smart woman to figure that out. I'm sorry my men have not been so discreet."

"Why?"

"I know what you've done Skyla."

"What?" Skyla started to shake and tears began pooling in her eyes. "You know."

"I need you to tell me what you know Skyla. It's the only way I can help you."

"Please don't take my life. I'm sorry. I didn't know it was under your orders."

"Take your life? Why would I do that?" He chuckled easily.

"I've murdered one of your men. People have been killed for less."

"Skyla..."

"Please Lord Taryn. I'll do anything."

Taryn stood back and crossed his arms. He smiled gently at the scared girl then reached out to wipe a tear from her cheek.

"I will not harm you but you need to tell me what you've found in Dowyn. I need you to be honest with me. Hiding traitors is worse than killing and if Abrio is hiding your sister that is a crime against Avagyan."

"She said she had to leave. She said she knew things that would get her killed."

"Who said that?" Taryn asked.

"Nanini."

"So she is back."

"She's married. I didn't know you had a brother. She's House of Royer now."

"I do not have a brother." He answered flatly. "Pike has no business using that name. He worked for my father. He was not of my father."

"I'm sorry Lord Taryn. It's only what I was told."

"Who else was there? Did you see Talina?"

"No sir. They told me she had died in Scotland and that's why they returned to The States."

"She died in Scotland? Where's this place?"

"Beyond the gates."

"I was told she was killed in a fire. Luka and some guy named Gabriel told me this. Is it not true?"

"Lord Gabriel?" Skyla asked confused. "No, they said she died in Scotland."

Taryn walked away and started laughing. He was such a fool.

"There was a woman. She was hidden away. The day I left, she was speaking with Lord Gabriel. She wore a veil and they seemed to care about each other very much. I didn't get a good look at her but she seemed very familiar." Skyla admitted.

Taryn turned back and walked up to her, startling her with his quick movements.

"Talina?" He searched her face and she shook her head.

"I don't know. I don't know anymore."

"I think you've just helped me more than you know."

"What about me?" Skyla asked. "Am I to be punished?"

He grinned and took her right hand in his. He brought it to his lips and kissed it tenderly.

"Why were we never introduced Skyla Castleton?"

"I'm much too young Lord Taryn." She answered looking away.

"Please Skyla, call me Taryn."

Skyla blushed and felt his lips brush her knuckles again.

"Tell me again Skyla. Why we were never introduced."

"I never asked, Taryn."

"Pitty." He brushed her hair away from her shoulder and stroked her cheek with his thumb.

"Taryn, you're to be married." Skyla told him softly, blush appearing on her cheeks and her chest.

"I am." He said hoarsely. "There is something you can do for me." He stepped up to her and she could feel the heat of his body and the breath from his mouth. She could've sworn she could feel his heart racing.

"What is it sir?"

He bent to place his mouth near her ear and whispered so only she could hear.

"I don't want your life. I want you. Will you give yourself to me, your beautiful body, in exchange for your life."

Skyla trembled at the knees. His proposal was every young woman's dream that was lucky enough to know what he looked like. This is why they lined up whenever there was a formal affair; in hopes that they would be picked to be his bride. But he was engaged now. What would he want with her? She was so young, only coming of age this year. She stared into his face and bit her lip.

"Me?"

"You've surprised me Skyla Castleton. You've also given me great information; information that could get my only family back. I will look after your father as I have told your mother. This I promise but I also need to punish you for your act of murder. He was one of my best men but I cannot punish such beauty. You've stirred something inside of me that I cannot ignore. We've only just met but... I choose to love you instead. Will you give yourself to me?"

"One night?"

Taryn studied her and shook his head.

"No."

"You're to be married."

Taryn brushed his fingertips down her body making sure to graze the side of her breast. She inhaled sharply at the touch; not being used to it but enjoying the secrecy of it.

"I'm not married yet. Who knows...maybe my bride could change."

"Tease." Skyla giggled.

"Richi is staying with her mother. I would like your presence at dinner. I will not take no for an answer. Arrange it with your mother. I'll have a carriage pick you up in two hours."

"Are you serious?" She asked.

"I have never laid my eyes on a more beautiful face. You've surprised me Skyla. I'm speechless. I'm sorry I didn't come here sooner. You're silence has me at a disadvantage for I'm afraid you'll say no."

Skyla touched his cheek as Talina used to. He covered her hand with his and closed his eyes to the feel of it, choosing to feel Talina and her touch and remembering how much he loved her. Skyla only reminded him of that fact and he needed her beneath him.

"I will see you at dinner Lord Taryn."

Taryn opened his eyes and stared into a face that was no longer a Castleton's but a Royer's. He kissed her softly and stepped back.

"I'll have it arranged. Speak with your mother."

"I will." Skyla assured him.

He turned to walk away and below his relief lay a pool of anger that was about to catch fire like gas. Talina was back and when he was done loving Skyla he would bring back his sister and it would be her in his bed until the day she died. If she refused, death would be quicker.

*****

Nanini ran down the stairs, nearly pushing Abrio down them. He grasped onto the bannister, scared that he would take the tumble Nanini almost made him do. He understood her urgency. He was feeling the same way. He raced behind her to the front doors as the carriage was being brought to the steps. Gabriel got out first followed by Pike. Luka remained on his perch but gave Abrio a reassuring smile as he dropped the reins.

"Pike!" Nanini exclaimed as she ran towards him.

With bandaged hands he pulled her into an embrace while Gabriel grinned at their reunion. He stepped back to allow them privacy and extended a hand to Luka. Luka took it and jumped to the ground. Abrio noticed they appeared happy and his soul relaxed a little.

"How's things?" Luka asked Abrio as they met on the steps.

"I should be asking you that." He told his right hand man and he gave him a small hug.

Luka patted him on the back and felt Abrio's concern. Taryn wasn't trusted. That coupled with the fact that they were breaking into Gannon's crypt had Abrio on edge the whole time they were gone.

"It went well. We saw all there needs to be seen. It's true. Gannon was poisoned. Pike has the burns to prove it." Gabriel looked over at Nanini examining Pikes hands and then looked back to Abrio. "He was lucky."

"Did you get the dust?" Abrio asked. "The proof?"

"Yes, as much as we could." Luka offered Abrio the vial and he took it gingerly in his fingers. "I'd keep the lid on it if I were you. The stuff is lethal."

"How do you know?"

"I've seen what it does." Luka looked at Gabriel and they shared a solemn look. "Gannon's death was a nightmare Lord Abrio. It was explained to us that this tincture he was fed ate his body from the inside out, slowly and methodically. When the petals are steeped and prepared into the liquid, it seems to take on a life of its own. It stalks and hunts within an individual and it's most unpleasant."

"How do you know this?" Abrio stared at the vial and shook it a little. He saw the dust rise and fall as if it were breathing.

"A medicine woman. She saved Pike's life. We were delayed to be sure he would make it." Gabriel answered.

"You spoke with a witch." Abrio scoffed.

"A witch that knew exactly what happened to Gannon because she was approached by one of the physicians for a cure. It was too late when she saw him." Luka defended the woman that helped Pike without hesitation.

"I thought the physicians were in on it."

"All but one. It was her brother."

"Do you believe her?" Abrio asked both of them.

"I do." Gabriel answered. "Gannon has confirmed to me her presence at his bedside one night."

"And how did he do that?" Abrio asked sarcastically.

"Because I remembered seeing her." Gabriel answered, offended by Abrio's tone. "Do you not get it Abrio? Did you not hear me when I told you I have my own spy? This isn't some children's ghost story okay. This is my life. I didn't come all this way to play with you. You saw him so don't be an asshole when I tell you that Gannon told me something. You'll never understand and I get that but trust me a little for fuck sake's." Gabriel passed Abrio in a rage and entered the house.

Abrio tucked the vial into his pocket and felt Luka's eyes on him.

"If anyone should know this guy is telling you the truth it should be you Abrio. He confronted Taryn and risked giving himself up. Stop being a jerk." Luka spoke quietly and passed Abrio to go into the house.

Gabriel stomped into his suite and slammed the door. Yes, Abrio was giving them a great gift of sanctuary but the man could be a dick. He pulled his shirt off and tossed it into a corner then went for the wash bin and filled it with a jug that had been filled with warm water and sat waiting. He splashed his face and allowed the water to drip down his face and neck. Gabriel studied his reflection in the mirror. He watched his expression and breathed a big sigh knowing he wasn't alone in his frustrations with Abrio. Ghost or no ghost, Gabriel would miss Gannon's presence when this was all over.

He washed his body of travel that clung to him and stripped his remaining clothes off, opting for some linen pants. He sat heavily on his bed and closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. The knock at his door had him scowling and he glared at the person behind it.

"Get lost." He called. "I'm not interested in conversation."

"I just wanted to see you. I'll come back." I replied.

"Talina?"

Gabriel shot his head up and ran for the door. He pulled it open and saw me half way down the hall.

"Stop. I'm sorry Talina. I thought you were Abrio."

He left his room and grabbed my elbow lightly.

"I'm sorry. Come in."

"I was worried." I told him as I allowed myself to be led into his room. "Are you hungry? Can I get you something? Dinner will be served shortly."

Gabriel cupped my chin and kissed me softly. He then grimaced remembering what he just came back from.

"Your brother is an asshole."

"Yes. And?" I answered.

"He's coming for you."

"What? That wasn't the plan."

"Plans change. Pike's in."

"Gabriel!"

Gabriel went to his pants on the floor and fished out the vial of dust. He tossed it to me and I caught it easily.

"Father?"

"Yep. Pike has nasty burns to his hands due to a rat falling in the coffin. His lungs are a bit raw but he'll be okay. I needed his help Talina. I didn't have a choice."

"What now?"

"I made an exchange. It guarantees you'll get close enough to use it."

"An exchange?"

"You for my camera."

"You have to be joking." I laughed uneasily. "You're joking right?"

"No, I'm not. I admitted who I was, made up this story about how my camera stole souls. He fell for it. The camera doesn't matter to me as much as you getting close enough to use Gannon."

"So you told him I'm alive."

"Yes."

"How could you do that? We had it planned out."

"Hear me out okay. You'll meet him and Pike and I will be close by. If the dust doesn't get him I will."

"And Abrio?"

"I don't answer to Abrio. That's not who I work for. I work for your father and after this is done..."

"You'll what?" I asked, his tone scaring me to death.

"Nothing." He walked away leaving me wondering what he was really feeling. "I'm just tired."

"Gabriel..."

"I'm sorry." He offered hunching over a reading desk. "I'm sorry."

I heard his voice crack as he choked on a sob.

"Oh Gabriel. No, I'm sorry." I told him, walking up behind him and holding his shoulders so I could kiss them. "I'm being selfish. I keep forgetting what you're going through. It's something I can't imagine; being two people but only being able to allow one to show."

"This has to be the hardest thing I have ever been through and I have no one who understands it."

"I know. I'm sorry." I offered.

Gabriel took deep breaths to steady his emotions.

"God Talina, if you only know what I know, you would be sick. What I haven't told you. What I've tried to forget myself."

"Tell me. Tell me so I can carry some of this for you."

Gabriel thought about it and knew I deserved the truth.

"The night we spent together, for the first time, I had a dream. I was lying in a bed and I was so sick. I was in so much pain. A shadow of a man came to my bedside and he whispered to me that he needed a wife; that you were barely related. It was Taryn. He meant to marry you Talina. He didn't want you as a sister. He wanted you as his bride. I think this is what this was all about. That and Lillit."

"That can't be true." I felt sick hearing the words and letting them sink in.

"I haven't told most of what I've been shown, here or in Scotland, because no one would believe me. I'm tired of having to convince everyone of this." Gabriel turned back to face me and wiped his eyes. "If you or I can't stop him and he gets to you..."

"He won't." I told him, trying to be encouraging. "He won't. Gannon won't let that happen. You won't let that happen."

"I'm tired and I don't know how much more I can take. Your uncle is driving me nuts, I'm scared for your safety and Pike almost killed himself because I asked him to get me that vial. I'm tired and I can't have this on my shoulders anymore."

"I'll go to Taryn. I'll do it."

"I'm not up for it anymore. I'm not. I can't leave again. He's coming here for you so we can get him in Dowyn, on our turf. End of story. Give me that at least." Gabriel searched my face and I patted his cheek gently.

"Okay. You win. We'll do an exchange."

"Thank you."

"Dinner is served Lord Gabriel." A server called from the door.

I smiled at the voice and winked while pressing my finger to Gabriel's lips. I went to the door and opened it wide.

"Please, just set it down over there." I instructed.

"Yes my Lady."

Gabriel watched with curiosity as the server laid down the tray. He left quickly and I smiled wickedly at Gabriel's confused look.

"What's this?" He asked.

"I wanted to surprise you. I hope I did okay. I helped the cook who was more than baffled at my request." I giggled. "Go ahead. I have them for Pike and Nanini too."

As if it was his birthday, Gabriel went to the tray and uncovered the dishes. His mouth dropped to the floor and he turned to me wide eyed and ecstatic.

"Is that..?"

"I tried. It's probably not the same but..."

"Talina, that's a cheeseburger and fries!"

"I hope it's okay. They almost refused to help me. It took forever! This was not fast food at all."

"This is the sweetest thing. Come here." Gabriel took me in his arms and held me tightly. "I love you. Thank you."

"I love you too." I answered. "More than a cheeseburger dinner."

He laughed and let go of me, grasping a plate and handing it to me. I took it and turned away confidently.

"Don't mind if I do."

*****

"How much longer do we need to wait? It's obvious Taryn is not interested in your exchange." Pike asked as he paced around the table where lunch had been set for the four of us.

Gabriel wiped his mouth with a napkin and tossed it on the table. Nanini felt Pike's frustration as they were hers as well. She wanted to see her family but until Taryn was out of the picture, she couldn't.

"Pike, you're not alone in what you're feeling. We're all on edge. I'm just as surprised as you are." I told him. "I thought that he would come for me as soon as he heard."

"I don't know what's going on. I wish I did." Gabriel admitted. "I can't keep going over it in my mind anymore. I just want it over."

"I hate all of this sneaking around and making plans behind Lillit and Abrio's back. I swear he thinks something's up. It doesn't help that you haven't said two words to him since you got back from Avagyan." I told Gabriel.

"What am I supposed to say? What would I say that wouldn't get his back up and bulldoze me? I understand that he's on the defensive but I've never given him cause to not trust me. He confides in me one minute and then the next he challenges me. I don't have the patience for that right now."

"He trusted you enough to give you that gun." Pike cut in.

"Yeah, he gave me a gun but if I was some guy from his own State, there would be no way he would've given it to me. It's only because I'm from earth..." Gabriel paused feeling ridiculous. "Great, now I sound like a science fiction movie." He said as he threw his hands up in exasperation.

Nanini giggled and sat back in her chair after eating her last bit of lunch.

"I just want to go home. I want to show my dad I'm okay and then maybe he'll get better." She added her two bits in as we all looked at her with sympathy.

"You will." I answered. "I promise you will. Everything will get back to some sort of normalcy soon."

I turned my head up to bask in the sun's light when I noticed Lillit running towards our table. There wasn't a pleasant look about her and the hairs on my neck began to stand on end.

"Something's wrong." I said softly as I stood.

Gabriel and Pike watched where I was staring and stood as well. Lillit held a paper in her hand and waved it around looking distraught. I walked quickly towards her as the others slowly followed. Something wasn't right. Two weeks of peace and quiet led us to believe, from the look on her face, that something was terribly wrong.

"Lillit? What's wrong?" I asked carefully.

"Avagyan has gone to the dogs. Taryn has lost his mind!" Lillit handed me the envelope and I stared at her confused as I began to open it.

"What is this?"

She placed her hands on her hips and watched the sky in distress as I took the piece of paper from its hiding place. I scanned the words, reading quickly and had to read them twice just to be sure that what I was reading was real.

"What is it?" Gabriel asked, taking it from my hands.

"Taryn's wedding invitation." I whispered horrified.

"So?" Gabriel answered until he took a closer look at it. "Fuck me." He whispered. "She's a spy."

"What?" Pike asked.

Gabriel slapped the paper against Pike's chest and walked away, punching the air with his hands.

"God damn it!" He hollered.

"Nanini..." Pike's face dropped as he read the words.

"What is it? It's only an invitation." She chuckled at the reaction on everyone's face but grew cautious at the way Pike looked at her.

"I'm so sorry Nanini." He whispered.

She took the invitation from his hands and scanned it, now scared about what it would say. Her hand came to her mouth as she gasped and the paper shook in her fingers as her small body went into shock.

"Get her a chair." Lillit demanded pointing to the table.

Pike held his wife steady as Gabriel walked to the table and grasped a chair easily. He brought it to her and Pike eased her into it.

"She's not. She can't. This isn't real." She mumbled. "She can't marry Taryn."

"If this is real and Skyla was engaged before she came to Dowyn, that makes her a spy. Do you realize the implications of that? We let her go home!" Lillit was furious. "Was she engaged to Taryn Royer when you saw her?"

Nanini shook her head, trying to remember their conversations.

"No. She was interested in what he had done but I never said anything; I never admitted to her what I knew. She didn't speak about him."

"Did she know Talina was alive?" Lillit pressed on.

"No. She thought Talina was dead. I never gave her cause to think otherwise."

"There was a wedding planned long before Skyla came to Dowyn." I mentioned. "You told me that. There was a messenger..."

"I didn't know who he was marrying. I was just given information. There was no formal invitation put out."

"So he could have dumped one for the other. I mean it's a real possibility." I offered.

Gabriel took the invitation and read it again.

"Who's this addressed to?" Gabriel looked at the envelope.

"Abrio." Lillit told him. "I received it at the door."

"You opened Abrio's correspondence?! You told me you couldn't go behind his back." I questioned and Lillit shrugged.

"I heard of the marriage. I was curious about the girl. I was not expecting that." She pointed to the invitation in Gabriel's hands and glared at it like it was daring to attack her.

"This is fantastic." He sneered at her. "One, I have to go tell him and two, you're coming with me. I'm not taking the blame for this."

"Fine." Lillit answered. "I have no problem admitting what I've done only to see Abrio's face when he finds out what a terrible mistake we've all made."

Ignoring Lillit, Gabriel pondered what this was really about. The recognizable sensations of Gannon feeding him information about what he thought was going on was unmistakable. Gabriel nodded in agreement with the face only he could see and addressed me.

"It's another game. He's playing more games. He wants you in Avagyan. He wants to get you in his State and when you arrive, it won't be Skyla he'll marry. It'll be you." Gabriel looked at me while handing the paper to Lillit. "When's the wedding?"

"Next week." Lillit answered. "In five days. And what do you mean he'll marry her." She pointed to me in disgust.

"Because that was the plan, Lillit. That's why Gannon's dead. Taryn wants to marry the woman that is the offspring of an affair. You remember the affair right? It was only the love of your life. Taryn knows about it. This is all revenge."

"Why were we not told about this?!" Lillit demanded.

"Because Abrio doesn't want to listen to me!" Gabriel exclaimed.

"He'll listen to this; surely he'll listen to this." She answered exasperated.

"Taryn's not coming. There's no way he's coming. Not with five days to a wedding." Pike offered. "We're going."

"Just...wait. Wait! Let me think." Gabriel demanded. "What if it's not a real wedding? What if it's staged?"

"You think so Gabriel?" Nanini asked hopefully.

"It's a possibility. Could this be possible?" Gabriel turned to Lillit and she searched for the answer in her head.

"Anything's possible." She replied.

"A staged wedding but once the true bride arrives, becomes a real event. He'll have security for sure. He's expecting us but after he marries Talina we won't be leaving; that I can promise."

"That is an act of war. Murder the Head of State of an allied neighbor?"

"I don't think he cares. I think he's desperate to have what he assumed he would if Talina hadn't escaped."

"You're jumping to conclusions." I told him.

"I'm thinking the worst." Gabriel snapped back.

"Gabriel's right Talina. We have to think the worst and the reality of it is you were what he's ever wanted. That's why Gannon sent you away." Pike told me quietly. "Think back to your father; the night he died. He would never have banished you if it wasn't for Taryn telling him he wanted you. Isn't that what he said Gabriel?"

"That's what he said." Gabriel confirmed.

"Why else would he have done that to you? Skyla isn't the one he wants. He wants you. Skyla's bait." Pike finished.

"Unless she's in on the whole thing." Lillit warned.

I shook my head and walked away, towards Nanini still white in the chair.

"She's not a spy. She has no idea. She probably thinks she was the lucky maiden who captured the interest of Lord Taryn and now she's giddy with the idea of being Lady Skyla, House of Royer." I took Nanini's hand and squeezed it gently. "I'm so sorry I got you and your family involved in this. I had no idea this would happen." I told her sadly.

Nanini stood and wrapped me in a hug to ease my worried mind.

"No one did Talina. The only one that had any idea died. It is only a true blessing he's come back, in a way, and let us know what he can. I don't even think Gannon could have predicted this." She answered then let go. "Do you want a white wedding dress or black?"

"Black?"

"To have to greet your brother as your lover is a dark day indeed but it must be done. Are you in?"

Everyone stared at me with both hope and sorrow in their eyes. I was to walk into a situation that I may never walk out of. I put my hand in my skirt pocket and felt the vial of my father. With the cool glass against my fingers I nodded my head.

"It will be a white wedding." I answered. "My father only ever wanted me to marry in white."

*****

I had to spend some time by myself because I needed this to sink in without others' opinions or offers of help to get in my way. We needed Abrio's assistance after all and Gabriel would not take no for an answer. We would all be travelling to Avagyan and Abrio would present me as the game piece I was made out to be. Abrio wouldn't have a choice. It was either he presented me to Taryn, as I was sanctioned to Dowyn and needed him to release me, or we would go as traitors to both States but we wouldn't be coming back to Dowyn either way. It came down to this and I was sick about it. To add to that, even though I knew of my father's presence, I still didn't get to see him as others got to. I wondered what I had done so wrong to be so unworthy of a visit from my father. Even if I did see him in Gabriel's face it didn't matter. At least I would be able to see him.

Pacing around the room I felt exhausted. The weight of my world sat heavily on my shoulders and although I had the support of many, I felt alone and missed the only one I needed support from, Gannon. Even Gabriel's mother would show herself to him from time to time, when he needed someone to talk to. Why not me?

"Why not me father? Why won't you come to the one that you were protecting in the first place? I just want to hear your voice and I need you to tell me everything will be okay. I miss you and I miss you the most since I've been back. Don't you miss me?"

I spoke the words loudly to the room in hopes that they would be heard and answered but all I got was silence. I perked my ears to any noise; there were the sound of birds, of individuals in the halls, of voices conspiring or simply engaged in deep conversation. There was even the rustling of a mouse that had burrowed itself into the wood pile that was close the fireplace for the chilly nights when extra warmth was needed. All of this could be heard but there was not even a whisper of the man that I had addressed.

Sitting heavily on my bed, I brought my feet up and curled up on my side. My stomach was in knots and I rocked my body back and forth, trying to gain comfort from the lonely surroundings. I was too nervous to cry and too anxious to dream. I had two days to pull myself together and be the Talina that my father wanted to rule after him. I just couldn't find it within me to be her.

The breeze from the window tickled my face and I welcomed the sensation of it. It was comforting in a way. I watched as the heavy curtains moved in and out, back and forth, as the bigger breezes moved them in a watery way. I rubbed my eyes, feeling the hypnotizing effects calm my nerves and as I continued to watch the window and the curtains sway in time to nature's music, I found myself peacefully dozing.

"Talina." A man whispered beside me. He gently nudged my shoulder and I shrugged him away.

"Not now Gabriel. I just need a few minutes."

"Gabriel isn't here. It's just me."

From deep memories that I buried, I matched the voice that was speaking lovingly in my ear to one that had done the same thing when I was younger up until five years ago.

"Father?"

"You called me. What did you need, Talli?"

I jumped up and saw him right away. He was him before he was sick. He was him that was so healthy and vibrant. He was the first man I had ever loved and the only one that I would ever ache to have back.

"Father!" I screamed and flew from the bed and into his arms. "Oh my God! Father, I'm so happy you're here. I've needed you so much." I cried on his shoulder and he squeezed me heavily against him, hushing me as I cried. "Why didn't you show yourself to me when you would everyone else?" I squeaked.

"It wasn't time, Talli. Now is the time, for what lies ahead is both needed and dangerous."

"Is it true? Are Taryn's plans for me true?"

"Yes my dearest girl. They are true. I would never have banished you from your home if they were not. I wanted you safe. I knew you'd be safe in Scotland, with Jack and Annie...with Gabriel."

"Why? What did I do so wrong to warrant any of this? I've never given Taryn any reason to hate me so much." I pulled away and searched his eyes; the eyes that I always thought knew everything.

Gannon patted my cheek sadly and led me back to the bed to sit.

"I'm afraid it was my doing." He admitted. "I loved another and created a child. You, my daughter, had my heart the moment I saw you open your eyes to this world. A parent is never supposed to choose one over the other but I did. I couldn't help it. You, Talina, were special to me. You were brought into this world out of true love."

"Why were you never honest about her with me?" I asked.

"You know as well as anyone that I did not answer to myself. I answered to thousands. I couldn't do that to you; have you endure judgement and condemnation that was only mine to bear."

"But Taryn knew of your affair. I'm enduring it anyway."

"Yes. He always had his suspicions. Your brother always possessed a cunning mind. He could figure out the deepest of secrets, quite possibly because he had many of his own. It wasn't his fault. Kryelle told him the entirety of my secret life before she died, never giving him a chance to comprehend it as he was so young. Taryn was simply made to watch his mother take her own life at the fault of a father who could never admit to accountability because I never thought I was in the wrong. Now, being where I am, I see the consequences of my actions even though I believed them to be of the highest intent of my heart."

"Father..."

"I take full responsibility for never being the father Taryn wanted. I loved my son but I simply did not know how to show it and now my daughter is paying the price. I'm so sorry Talina. I cannot be at peace when my children are not."

"And Lillit?"

"I haven't left her side. She's dreamed of me. We've talked since my death. If you get the chance, ask her. She'll tell you. It's where we have our best conversations."

"But she didn't know of Taryn's plans."

"No. I did not wish to burden her with my guilt."

"I'm sure a head's up would have been welcomed."

"And how would she have been able to prove it." Gannon shook his head in disagreement. "No. I needed Gabriel."

I took my father's hand and held it tight.

"How did you choose him?"

Gannon smiled remembering when he watched a man, from afar, in a pub, who was desperate to start again. He was led to Gabriel because he was feeling the same thing but how could he begin again when he was now dead. He needed a body with a spirit that needed filling.

"Gabriel needed a new beginning and so did I. We're a lot alike in ways that I don't think anyone could really understand."

"When I met him part of me knew him. When I realized it was what I remembered of you I felt torn. He did as well when he realized you were so close; close enough to live within him."

"It would relieve you to know I was never present with Gabriel when he was present with you. When he chose to love you that is when I was present with Lillit."

I stared at him until he raised an eyebrow and then I smirked and looked away, blushing red hot.

"Oh... but too much information. Thanks though."

He laughed out loud and patted my knee.

"I wish only the bravest and honest hearts for you Talina. Gabriel possesses both and more."

"I know." I answered quietly, smiling as I thought of his face. "He does."

The atmosphere turned serious again and Gannon stood as if to leave. I watched him wondering what was happening and why he was so anxious to go.

"Don't leave." I told him. "You only just got here."

"I left you a ring; my ring."

"Yes."

"You wondered why I gave it to you. You thought it had something to do with the gates."

"How did you..?"

"I only gave it to you for safe keeping. Give it to Gabriel. It is now time I showed myself."

"Father, don't go."

"It is Gabriel's."

As he vanished from the middle of my room I sat up with a gasp. I had fallen asleep. It was all a dream. Jumping out of bed, I quickly moved to where Gannon had stood. My chin quivered as I realized it was only a stupid dream.

"This is not fair!" I shouted to the air.

She's dreamed of me...best conversations.

I twirled around to the deep whispers that spoke from all directions. I only wanted to see the face; a ghostly voice did not fill the void as his presence had.

Give it to Gabriel.

"The ring." I whispered.

Quickly going to my nightstand, I yanked out the drawer and reached into the back of it. There, swaddled in layers of fabric until it could not be felt, lay my father's ring. The ring he always wore and pressed into my palm the night he died. The blue stone and its many facets reflected the slight panic in my face. I dropped the fabric and closed my fingers around the thick gold band. Without a second thought I ran for the door, leaving it ajar as I passed through its opening.

*****

Abrio sat in his private sitting room with a stiff drink in one hand while he drummed his fingers on the arm rest of the leather chair he was sitting in. His patience was running out. He felt as if he was a sitting duck but he didn't want to do anything until Gabriel came to him again. Two weeks ago he came back from Avagyan and two weeks Gabriel avoided his company like the plague. It was true, Abrio had a hard time trusting this man that appeared from out of nowhere, saying he housed Gannon within him. He saw Gannon. Abrio saw him on that horse the day of the fire. Was that not enough to warrant trust in Gabriel? Was he so stubborn to refuse to think his friend was some sort of ghost that he couldn't give Gabriel a hundred percent of his belief? Now, the tincture was ready, he had Gannon's dust and witnesses to say it was dust. He could even call on this so called medicine woman to testify to what she said but Abrio hesitated. He hesitated because he wanted Gabriel's input. He always had but he was too proud to admit it. What was his next move because it had to be soon?

"Come on Gannon. Let me in on what you would have me do...us do; Gabriel and I. He acts on your behalf. I will honor that but I need some sort of sign." Abrio asked quietly. He looked at his glass and took a large gulp, nearly finishing its contents.

Luka appeared at the entrance and leaned against the doorway. He crossed his arms and knowingly watched Abrio which ruffled his feathers because this boy, that was not his son but should have been, knew him so well.

"What is it Luka?" He asked quietly.

"Two weeks Abrio. You've been sitting in that chair for almost two weeks."

"I have not. I've been running a State."

"Hardly. You're preoccupied. Why do you wait on calling in the Assembly of Justice?" Luka walked into the room, comfortable he was given that silent permission to do so without Abrio actually saying it. "I thought Taryn was to pay for his crimes."

"He is."

"So what is it?"

"I don't know Luka. I don't know."

"Is it Gabriel?"

"Partly."

"Partly?" Luka asked, taking Abrio's drink and downing the last of it.

Abrio looked up at him and shook his head.

"You can be a little prick you know that?" Abrio told him.

"I learn from the best. Are you thinking of handling things yourself?"

"I am." Abrio stood and took the glass from Luka. He went to his various bottles and poured another. "I am."

"Lord Abrio."

They both turned to see Gabriel, Lillit, Pike and Nanini standing in the doorway. Abrio smiled sarcastically and shook his head in wonderment.

"He speaks." Abrio answered.

"Don't be a prick like me." Luka warned him.

Abrio glared at him but Luka glared back, unafraid of the backlash because there would be none.

"What is it?" Abrio asked the group at his door.

They all followed Gabriel into the center of the room and waited behind him.

"News from Avagyan. Taryn is to be married in five days."

"Yes, I'm well aware..."

Gabriel slapped the invitation into Abrio's chest and scowled into his face.

"To Skyla Castleton."

"What?" Abrio sneered and grabbed the paper from Gabriel's hands.

Scanning it he felt the fury creep onto his face starting from his chest where his heart pounded with rage.

"Did you know about this Lady Royer?!" Abrio shouted at Nanini and she shrunk back, intimidated.

"No Lord Abrio. I did not. She never said anything to me about this. Honest. I would give my life if I were lying."

"You would!" Abrio confirmed. "She's a spy!"

"Lord Abrio, here us." Lillit addressed him with honor and he watched her, starting to calm. "Please."

"Go on." He replied and Lillit allowed Gabriel to take the floor also honoring the man that lay waiting beneath the surface; Lord Gannon.

"It's a trap. I told Taryn I would make a trade; Talina for an object he had of mine that I had brought with me but lost along the way here. Talina and I planned it and intended to use Gannon's dust to kill Taryn." Gabriel spilled the plan and didn't care how Abrio would react.

"I have the dust." Abrio corrected him thinking he was the only carrier.

"Not all of it."

"Go on." Abrio answered, trying to keep his temper under control after finding out decisions of murder being arranged behind his back.

"I got the distinct impression he would arrive in Dowyn so we could get him here; motivated by the fact that I was willing to get him his sister. Obviously he didn't arrive. We believe he's staging the wedding so I will bring Talina to him. He wants Talina. He's only ever wanted Talina. It's revenge for his father's affair and the child born of it."

"Taryn came into my State looking for Lillit. He never mentioned wanting Talina as much as you're stating." Abrio replied.

"I don't think anyone knew how much he wanted his sister." Gabriel's eyes bore into his own and Abrio stepped back with repulsion.

"He wishes to marry his sister?" He asked.

"It was why she was banished in the first place Abrio." Lillit told him softly. "I was a consolation prize."

Abrio looked at Luka and his assistant appeared visibly shaken. It was a disgusting thought, one that made Abrio wish to keep Talina locked away, in secrecy, under his protection for the rest of her life; as her mother was.

"This is an act of war." Abrio muttered, steading himself on Gabriel's arm. "We haven't had war in five hundred years but I can't let him get away with this."

"It doesn't have to come to that." Gabriel told him. "Talina is willing to go."

"No!" Abrio exclaimed.

"She will go as his intended." Pike offered from across the room.

"You're out of your mind!" Abrio shouted. "All of you!"

Gabriel produced the gun from the back of his waist.

"Am I? I told you I would protect Talina. I gave my word. She wishes to kill him. Gannon wishes to kill him. It's their right and you know it is."

"How rapidly does the dust work?" Abrio demanded to know.

Pike stepped closer and offered up his scarred hands as Gabriel watched him.

"If I had been thirty more seconds in that crypt I would not be here today Lord Abrio."

Just as Abrio was about to argue his point, I burst into the room and all eyes turned on me.

"Gabriel!" I hollered as I ran to him.

"Talina? What's the matter?" He turned from Abrio and walked quickly towards me.

"Gannon...I saw him." I was out of breath and steadied myself with Gabriel's outstretched hand. "He came to me. I was dreaming but he came to me."

"You saw him?" Lillit asked.

"We had a talk. He told me he talks with you all the time...among other things."

Lillit grew crimson and glanced down at the stone floor.

"It's true. You speak with him don't you?" I confirmed.

"All the time. How could I not?" The tears welled up in her eyes and she brushed them away. "His visits are a gift; a true gift because I know he hears me when I speak to him."

Abrio walked to her and took her hand in his. He understood what she was saying. He caught himself speaking to the air sometimes, thinking that Gannon was sitting or standing with him during one of his many visits to Dowyn. He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it, cupping it with both of his hands as he brought it down.

I turned my attention back to Gabriel and brought out the ring.

"This was my father's most prize possession. He wore it at all times. The night he died he pressed it into my hand and I didn't know why. I thought it had something to do with getting through the gates but it was never for that. The gates know who's meant to travel through them and they always will. This was meant for you. You were always his first choice." I held up the ring and offered it to Gabriel although he didn't take it right away.

"I can't..."

"It's yours." I told him. "It was never mine. It never felt like mine. He told me that. He told me he gave it to me to give to you. I'm doing that now. Please take it. It's the deeper connection to him that he needs and I need both of the most important men in my life to be with me as I walk down that isle to marry a man that is nothing to me."

"You won't marry him." Gabriel answered desperately. "You will not marry Taryn."

"Maybe not but at least I can make him believe that I am. I can't do this without both of you." I searched his face and took his right hand in mine.

Abrio and Lillit both stepped forward feeling as if they needed to either celebrate or stop what was happening. Pike stood behind Nanini and gently grasped her shoulders as they watched in suspense. Luka fingered his own ring on his right hand and thought of the day his wife placed it on his finger. His heart leapt into his throat in both anticipation and curiosity at whose finger I was actually placing the ring on; Gabriel's or Gannon's.

I slid the gold onto Gabriel's finger and it gripped the skin as if it was back in place after so long being stuck in a drawer. Gabriel stared at it and couldn't see anything else as the familiar sensation of being pulled out of his body, as it happened in Scotland, started again. Only this time, he was not lifted completely into space. On the contrary, as his light rose only just above his body another light joined with his. They circled each other as two lions would, fighting for dominance over the chance to create life with a lioness. Before long, there dance of dominance became one of cooperation. Gannon grasped Gabriel's arm as if he was pulling him up from a fall and brought him close to his being like hugging family that he hadn't seen in years.

As all of us witnessed the subtle changes in Gabriel and what he was going through, we were amazed at the tangible energies that were mixing in the air even if we couldn't see them for ourselves. Everyone, including me, watched around the room, trying to catch a glimpse of something to prove what we felt was happening beyond our perceptions. When I slid the ring onto Gabriel's finger, I knew it was not to attach myself to him but to marry two souls that needed each other's help in orchestrating a plan to free me of an imprisonment that was never my doing. Maybe, if it was right, Gabriel and I would marry one day but right now it was the furthest thing from my mind because at this time, in this place, Gabriel was not able to give that to me, having just given it to my father who needed one last chance to right the wrongs that he believed he did.

Gabriel blinked his eyes quickly and stared at the ring. He curled his fingers into a fist and smiled with relief.

"How do you feel?" I asked.

He looked at me and I nearly gasped. The eyes behind Gabriel's eyes were startling. I was now looking at multiple reflections in a mirror, photograph layered on top of photograph, to reveal two people under one skin. I was shaken. Abrio's knees buckled and Lillit's hands trembled as they were seeing the same thing I was. He looked like one person but felt like two; more than he had when this whole thing began.

"Gannon?" Abrio asked, too scared to come forward.

Gabriel walked towards him and clasped him on the shoulder.

"I don't blame you for doubting him but I trust you, my friend, to get my daughter to the church on time."

"I..." Abrio stuttered but was too shocked to be able to say anything.

Gabriel looked at Lillit and went to her as she nearly crumbled to the floor.

"I'm so sorry for what I've done to you." He told her softly.

"You've done nothing wrong Gannon." She answered, barely audible.

"I have. I've kept you a secret; even from our own daughter. I have treated you as something to be hidden. True love is never to be kept secret. My fear of others' judgements made our life shameful. You were never my shame. You were my glory; my honor and you will forever hold that place in my soul."

"Thank you." She whispered back.

Gabriel turned to address the room.

"Nanini?"

"Yes, Lord Gannon." She stepped forward, hopeful about what he would say.

"It is time to see your family. Let us honor Skyla with our presence on her beautiful wedding day." He winked at her and she smirked back.

"If only to save her from a tarnished legacy." She quipped.

"Yes, it must be stopped. For Skyla's sake, of course. Talina?" Gabriel looked at me but I couldn't move. "I'm still here." He told me with a hint of excitement. "I'm not gone."

Gabriel's reassurance of his presence allowed me to let out the breath I didn't know I was holding, very slowly. I nodded, trying to smile and he smiled back. Saying I was torn in two really didn't carry the weight of what I was truly feeling at this moment.

"Lillit." Abrio turned to her then looked at me. "Find your daughter a wedding dress immediately; one that's fit for a Lady to meet her Lord."

"Yes Lord Abrio." She agreed.

"And Talina..."

"Yes uncle?" I answered, prying my eyes of Gabriel to address him.

"I'm afraid I must end your sanctuary. You're needed home."

*****

The plans were made and the dress was being stitched by anyone that knew how to use a needle and thread. The word around the House of State was that women and men were working around the clock to create a masterpiece. I lay in my bed with my hands folded over my belly, scared shitless about my impending nuptials. On top of that, my father was back in a much stronger capacity than I had ever witnessed in Gabriel and I wasn't sure who was who half the time. It got to be too much and so I kept my distance, only listening to the plans that were being made on my behalf and how many guardsmen, defensemen, and spies were being dispatched, in teams, to Avagyan to take their places of secrecy to protect those that were going in unarmed. There was an emergency council meeting held as Abrio discussed what had happened in Avagyan five years ago and although they had proof, Abrio was unwilling to wait for the Assembly of Justice when Taryn's activities were a blatant act of war and treason to these States as a whole. In a surprising vote, the council approved of the plan and sent messengers to other States to make the announcement that Dowyn was taking power of Avagyan until, such a time, the rightful Head of State was named. When he was asked if it was me, Abrio shook his head and replied it was under review meaning it was either Gabriel or me. It was only because my father had shown himself to Abrio that now he was thinking Gannon would re-enter the State as he was. That, I thought, could never happen. Gannon wasn't here to stay. He was only here to be reunited with his son and to take him back with him to a heaven we couldn't see but only heard about through books and prayer.

I turned my head as I heard scuffling on the other side of my door. The handle slowly turned and I drew the covers closer to my chin, being on edge that someone had found out about what was about to happen and entered the House to take me immediately. The door creaked open and a tall figure stepped through. He had spiky hair that could never be tamed and he snuck in as if he was ten years old again, no one ever realizing the sneak had gotten through any security of a House of State. His foot caught on a table and he tripped and stumbled, yelping as his knee hit the floor.

"We can't have you injured before the fight. What would be the point of going then?" I murmured, smiling that he was here. He was always there when I needed him the most.

"You're not sleeping?" He asked as he limped over to the bed.

"Neither are you." I answered. "I can't sleep."

"I don't blame you." Pike laid his body width wise on the mattress and propped himself up on his elbows. "Remember when we were kids and I used to sneak into your room, if only to have a warm place to spend the night."

"I remember." I grinned with the thought. "There would hardly be any sleeping, only goofing around and ghost stories."

"I don't want a ghost story." He told me honestly.

"I don't either. I feel like I've been living one for long enough."

"Do you think Gannon's a ghost and Gabriel's just..."

"Possessed?" I finished.

"Yeah."

"No." I left the comfort of my covers and joined him as I used to; on our bellies, side by side, ready to share what only best friends do. "It's more than that. They share more than just a body and I don't know how it works. I think only a higher power would know that."

"Your dads back Talina." Pike whispered. "We should be over the moon."

"But we're not because it's not forever and it's not him; not really. He just needed a physical body."

"I often wonder why he didn't choose Abrio. They were so close."

"Probably because Abrio couldn't get me back here. That could only be done with someone in Scotland."

"I was always coming back Talina." Pike told me quietly. "I couldn't let Taryn just get away with..."

"I know Pike. Thanks."

"For what?" He asked rolling over to his side.

"For you. I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you. Thank you for being my very best friend. I love you very much."

"Talina Royer? Are you getting sentimental?" He laughed.

"Yes." My chin quivered as I played with the blanket I was laying on. "Because I don't know what's going to happen to me in the next couple of days. It could be my end."

"Or it could be your beginning. Don't think like that Talina. You are well protected." Pike rubbed my back, trying to calm my fears.

I smiled through my tears and wiped them away quickly.

"Promise me Pike, if anything should happen..."

"Talli stop."

"Listen to me." I demanded and he took notice about how serious I was. "If anything should happen to me I want you to take Avagyan."

"Talina..."

"The papers are in my drawer. Taryn won't live and his council and physicians will be brought to Dowyn for trial. You are to head Avagyan and run it like you were the son of Gannon Royer. We both know you are anyway. Tell me you accept so I can go into that State and know that its people are going to be okay."

Pike was dumbfounded. He had no idea that he was walking into this situation that should have been held in office but instead was happening in a bedroom. He rolled back onto his stomach and inhaled deeply.

"Okay Talina. If that brings you the peace you need to walk down that aisle, I'll do it. Of course I'll do it.. You have my word. I'll run Avagyan in your absence. I'll make you proud."

I leaned over and kissed his cheek and tousled his hair.

"You already have Pike Royer."

"Can you believe I have a name?" He smiled. "I actually have a name. How cool is that."

"You were always a Royer." I giggled. "Names are just letters without a soul. You were always part of my family. You never needed the title."

"Still..." Pike shrugged. "It feels good."

"How good?" I asked.

"Real good." He answered.

We laughed together and in the early hours of the morning, when the light was just breaking the dark Pike covered my sleeping form and quietly snuck away as he had years ago, as a small child that lived in a barn who had no idea he was really a Royer at heart.

*****

Nanini walked slowly. It felt different; her house was not the house that she left so long ago. The activity around the place was hectic and joyful, feelings which she did not share but it would make it easy to get lost in the crowd.

"Stay calm, do as we rehearsed and everything will be fine." Abrio told her as he put his dark brown hood on his head so his face was well hidden from those that may recognize him.

"I know." She snapped as she turned her head slightly to glance back at him.

"And look like you belong. This is your home."

"It used to be." She replied.

Pike stayed silent behind them, no longer required to hide behind the façade of a woman's dress but walked in a long brown cloak as Abrio was. Nanini's property was alive with people, supporting the young girl on her wedding day. There were carriages being decorated and horses being groomed. It was early and Nanini doubted Skyla was even in her gown yet.

The trip to Avagyan was difficult because it was a push to get here in time. There was barely time to prepare and the plans were scattered and put together too quickly. There was no choice. It had to be done. Taryn wasn't willing to wait to get Skyla to the alter even if it wasn't Skyla he intended to marry. The plans were made assuming the worst. Talina was barley fitted into her gown before it was packed up with her along with it. Nanini wished she looked like she was in the mood to celebrate, to blend in better than what she was, but this day was not meant to be a celebration. It was quite the opposite.

She tried not to look around too much. She didn't want to remember what was because it was all different now. She didn't know if her father would even be here. The last she knew, he was released to her family for God knows what reason. She wanted to see him. She wanted to show him that she had returned but the condition of his mind was such that he might consider her as Gannon was; a ghost.

"Do you see an opening?" Pike asked, trying to see all angles of the house from where they stood.

"No, there are so many people coming and going. I can't." Nanini admitted.

"Shall we make our way to the back then?" Abrio asked.

"That would probably be a good idea." Pike agreed.

"No wait." Nanini shook her head and smiled at a passerby who was carrying flowers for a carriage. "The side of the house has a stairway to the second floor. No one uses it. Let's get there." Nanini offered.

"You lead but don't draw attention to yourself." Abrio instructed.

"This coming from a man dressed as a magic man with an apprentice at his side..." Nanini chuckled sarcastically. "I'll do my best."

Food was being brought in the way that Nanini was talking about. It was a standard opening that was closest to the kitchen in houses like this. Nanini always took it for granted except for today. No one really paid attention to their presence but Nanini, as deep behind enemy lines as she was, was not scared. The final count of supporters from Dowyn was in the hundreds. The men and women, who were usually dressed to show their State, were told that a uniform was not required. It was imperative that they dressed as the people they were, not the law they were supposed to be.

Once the last of the trays where unloaded, Pike, Abrio and Nanini slinked in with ease; one group going to the left and one going to the right. To the right were stairs with no barrier of a door to pull open. They slipped quietly through the passageway and up to where Skyla would be kept. They pressed their bodies against the wall and Nanini's heart cracked as she recognized the unmistakable sounds of her sisters giggling and their mother herding them along in their dressing.

"Girls! Girls! It's nearly time to get to the church. Please get yourselves dressed."

It was not a direct command. On the contrary, her mother sounded as if she was reveling in Skyla's moment.

"There all in there. There is no way I'm going to get Skyla alone." Nanini whispered.

They heard feet shuffling behind them but Abrio wasn't worried because he knew he was being followed, by his own protectors, very closely.

"Lord Abrio."

"Mr. Kottle. Glad you could make it."

"Wouldn't miss it sir. Nor would the other fifteen of us that are assisting here."

"Either side of the door please. We'll need the company. The hens may fly the coop. Is the downstairs secure?"

"Just say the word Lord Abrio."

"Talina? Lord Marek?"

"Prepared and waiting down the road."

"Nanini, I'm right behind you." Pike whispered. "It's time to show your family the face they've missed for so long."

"A face that they'll soon wish they've forgotten." She answered as she approached the door.

Skyla looked at her hair in the mirror and smoothed some strands down that were not cooperating with what she wanted them to do. Her mother watched as Skyla tried to be the woman that she felt she was in her reflection. Taryn brought it out in her when no one else could. And now she would marry him. Skyla was incredibly happy and smiled to herself but then the reflection changed. Viviyenn watched her baby closely as her face went from complete and utter joy to horror and disbelief.

Skyla watched as Nanini stood in the doorway and walked towards them only enough to allow passage to two others. She spun around and all the ladies followed her lead. Viviyenn let out an audible gasp and allowed her oldest to support her. When Abrio uncovered his identity and Pike pulled his hood off slowly, Skyla wanted to run.

"Nanini!" Viviyenn exclaimed but she was frozen in place. She couldn't move for shock.

"Mrs. Castleton, my apologies for presenting Nanini in this way but this has turned into a political matter; one that can either be life or death. It is up to you, Skyla Castleton." Abrio walked closer to be sure his authority was felt.

"I...I..." Viviyenn stammered.

"How could you Skyla." Nanini started. "How could you enter Dowyn as a spy? Do you realize how deep this goes? The very fact that house burned down nearly taking us with it? Was that a risk you were willing to take for your beloved?"

"I did not enter Dowyn as a spy." Skyla glared. "I told you I had a feeling you were back."

"You knew your sister was back and you didn't tell us?!" Viviyenn demanded. "Skyla Castleton!"

"I was sworn to secrecy mother! Abrio swore me to secrecy to protect Nanini."

"And then what did you do? Hhmm? You went and told your Lord. The Lord you were engaged to be married to?" Abrio walked closer to her but she stood her ground.

"I was not engaged to be married at that time. I swear. It's only been in the last weeks..."

"Since when?" Pike asked.

"Who are you?" Viviyenn demanded. "Wait...I know you." She squinted her eyes in remembrance. "You worked with horses. You...you worked in the stables. You, with the glint in your eye. You, with the ladies. What business do you have in this house? You come from no house that I am aware. Who are you?"

Pike sauntered up to her, keeping in line with Abrio. He stood his ground, knowing full well who Talina made him.

"I am Pike Royer, House of Royer, son of Lord Gannon. I am also Nanini's husband; Nanini Royer. She was made a Royer a long time before this wedding. This wedding which will not take place on the basis of treason, attempted murder and murder of the Lord of Avagyan, Lord Gannon Royer."

"Your husband? Nanini? Where have you been?!" Viviyenn almost screamed but, sadly, Nanini was not affected now that she was in the moment that she had dreaded for the last few days.

Skyla went white and started to shake.

"I had nothing to do with anything. Taryn came to me...he came to me when I got back from Dowyn. He asked me what I knew about Talina. I told him she was dead. He believed me."

"No sister." Nanini shook her head and took her place before her sister. She smoothed back the loose hairs and smiled sadly. "He did not. He murdered his father and the only woman he ever wanted to marry was Talina. Today he will."

Two of the guards walked into the room with such urgency that the girls shrieked in fright.

"You lie." Skyla cried. "He wishes to marry me."

"Lord Taryn will be put to trial and will not survive. My advice to you is that you stay in your home. Actually, you won't be able to leave. I have this house locked down completely. Mr. Kottle?" Abrio called to the large man on his left.

"Yes sir."

"Have Talina loaded into the wedding carriage. It is time for church." He asked, never taking his eyes of Skyla.

"NO!!!" She ran for the door only to be stopped by Pike.

"Not another step Skyla Castleton. One more step and you will be indicted for accessory and believe me child, I have more than enough to do that to you." Abrio sneered.

"Mother!" Skyla cried.

"What did we ever do to you that we deserve your wrath Nanini. You disappear from sight, nearly kill your father, have us long for you all this time and then show up to your own home and do this...this act of supremacy to your own family. How dare you." Viviyenn glared.

"I don't expect you to understand nor do I ask you to. I left because I knew of Taryn's secret. He knew I knew."

"He did not! How could he!"

"Because I left through the gates with Pike and Talina. Why do you think you've been so carefully monitored? Why do you think Lord Taryn, who could give a shit about anyone, took such care with father? He knew! And when he found out I was back he either sent Skyla as a spy and nearly had us both killed or he intended on killing Pike and I. Either way, mother, this ends today and you could thank me, instead, for saving Skyla's life. It's either Taryn dies or they both do. What would you like mother? What would you like?! I have been through so much so don't stand there and judge me after ten minutes of bloody chit chat!"

Viviyenn held tighter to her oldest daughter. She had never heard Nanini speak in this way; her Nanini was always so gentle and motherly. It bowled her over completely to see another side of her daughter that she was never prepared to see. She really never thought that she would see her little blonde baby girl again; always thinking she had died somewhere, never to return to her arms.

Pike squeezed Nanini's shoulder and went to the window. He viewed the ground below and saw Talina, gown and all, being helped into the wedding carriage by Gabriel and Lillit. Luka stared up at the house and gave a sign with his hands that all was well. Pike looked towards Abrio who stared back at him like he would take any order that Pike would give.

"She's being helped to the carriage. It's time." Pike spoke quietly but seriously.

"No..." Skyla ran to the window and pushed Pike out of the way. She was horrified at the stunning bride that entered her carriage. "No!"

Viviyenn ran to the window just to see for with her own eyes. It was true. A woman with a gown made for a queen, much more of a gown than what Skyla was to wear, was getting into a carriage followed by two men; two of which were at her doorstep not even a month ago. She was suddenly full of rage that this would be happening to her daughter. She whirled on the people in the bedroom, wanting to kill them but only had words to use.

"You had this planned from the beginning! Those men were at my door questioning me about my baby and you knew! How dare you use my House in this manner. Lord Abrio! How dare you! I feel sorry for Dowyn and its people." She scowled at him and stormed up, ready to slap his face red. He caught her arm without the blink of an eye.

"How dare you, woman, accuse me of anything when it was staring you in the face this whole time; since Nanini's disappearance. I have spared your Skyla from a worse fate than Lord Taryn's. You and your family will stay under this roof until the time I have personally released you and if you so much as step across the threshold, you will be imprisoned and your grandchildren will be put into State's care. Do you understand me Mrs. Castleton?"

"You wouldn't dare." She glowered at him.

"Mother, please." Anya, her second oldest begged. "They're my children."

"Do I dare?" Abrio raised an eyebrow and her and Viviyenn backed off. "Very well." He turned to leave out the door followed by Pike and Nanini. A soldier followed and closed the door behind them to the wails of the women behind it.

"Are you okay?" Pike asked his wife, unsure how she felt about what just happened.

She bounced her shoulders up and down and Abrio even stopped to see how she was, squeezing her around her waist, feeling very protective of this little blonde woman since he first laid eyes on her when she appeared so frightened and tired at his door. He couldn't help but place a fatherly kiss on her head. She welcomed the comfort and quite quickly recovered.

"Talina needs us. Let's go." She smiled.

"Right then." Pike answered turning to leave.

Abrio and Pike both disrobed to reveal State dress. Nanini did the same to reveal a gown with the State of Dowyn embroidered on it. She didn't know if Avagyan would ever be her home again but she was honored that Dowyn had taken its place so openly. With swords at their sides, the two men escorted Nanini down the steps and out the door as a Lady was meant to be escorted. They then joined the wedding caravan in Abrio's personal carriage and quickly followed the wedding party towards the church that would now unite two souls in death; not love.

*****

Lillit took my hand and held it tightly. She would barely speak the last couple of days. Everyone was on edge but I was surprisingly calm. I had my mother, my father, and the man that I loved so much so close. To anyone else it would appear awkward but to me, just having the presence around me, was very grounding and I was prepared for anything. As I appeared in my wedding attire, Lillit let a tear fall and Gabriel refused to hide any emotion. As a father and a lover, it was a moment viewed differently by the same man and I never spoke because there were no right words of comfort to say. As the carriage rocked towards the church and the crowds became denser, Lillit began singing to me. She had a beautiful voice but the words to the prayer, which was put to music, was one of mourning. This was not a happy occasion but one fraught with uncertainty. Uncertainty that this was what Taryn really had in mind and uncertainty that we would be safe.

As the church loomed ahead, Gabriel and Lillit brought the veil to cover my face as Luka watched. Gabriel peered out the window and noticed many men and women in celebration but also noticed many men and women that were not. They stood as silent protectors, holding their hands in ways that Gabriel noticed how many of them were there for Talina. He felt safer that they were mixed into the crowd. According to Luka, there were many here on Dowyn's behalf and honored to be working for Gannon in a way that they couldn't before. It wasn't just one State that mourned the loss of a leader but a world and those that could make the trip did...in droves. Still, the feeling of cold metal under his jacket and easily accessible was the icing on the cake in terms of backup. He just wasn't looking forward to actually having to pull a trigger.

"Abrio is right behind us. We will not leave the carriage until he is in the church. I will follow and Pike and Nanini will stay behind until you, Talina, start your way towards Taryn. You have the vial?"

"Yes Luka."

"Is it easy to get to?"

"Very." I assured him.

"Are you ready for this Talina Royer?" He asked one last time.

"I am." I confirmed.

"She is." Gabriel added.

It was apparent who was now taking over and Luka nodded to the presence of Gannon, morphing with that of Gabriel's so strongly that Luka could not see Gabriel in those eyes at this moment. Luka needed to take his own advice and trust this process. Everyone else seemed to so he had to try. It was unsettling to see the ghost of a Lord shifting and morphing within Gabriel and showing it so vividly in the eyes. There were two souls there and the window to them was unsettling to say the least.

The carriage came to a stop and the four of them rocked back and forth with the vehicle. Luka stepped out and ignored the cheering crowds. He went to Abrio's carriage and opened it for his superior. Abrio stepped out followed by Pike and Luka extended a hand to Nanini. Murmurs and whispers started to spread through the crowd but as Abrio waved to them all, they applauded his presence as it had been too long since he showed it.

"Nice touch." Luka told him. "Since when do you wave to people?"

"Since now. Are we ready?"

"Just waiting for you to take your seat, Lord Abrio."

"Fine. Kottle?"

"Yes sir."

"Stay close to the Royers would you." Abrio straightened his uniform and Kottle nodded.

"They'll be plenty close by sir."

"Good. Let's get on with it."

Abrio waved to a couple more people as he and Luka walked to the church. They were greeted by other Lord's and Councilmen and appeared genuinely happy to see them. Pike and Nanini went to the carriage and opened the door.

"Ready?" Pike asked as he looked in. "Wow, Talina. You look amazing."

"Thank you." I answered.

"How did things go Nanini?" Gabriel asked.

"I'm here and Skyla is not. What do you think?" She replied. "Sir."

"No need Nanini. As with Gabriel, I was never one for such formality; especially among family."

"Lillit?" Pike asked. "Are you okay?"

Pike studied her and she looked pale and drawn.

"I'm fine. It's only..."

"What?" I asked.

"I wish I wasn't walking to my death."

"You will not die." I answered sternly. "None of us will die today. Is that clear? Only one will die today."

"Do you know what you're about to do Talina? Do you have any idea what you are about to do to your brother? Your blood?"

I glared at her and gathered the material that would fit in my hand to emerge from the carriage.

"He is barely my blood which is the same way he feels for me and that is why I am here today."

Lillit lifted my hand to her cheek and pressed it to my skin. She kissed it then let it go.

"Mother, let's go reclaim what we could never have...together."

With a quivering chin she nodded and with the title just given she laughed and picked up her own skirts.

"Yes, alright. Pike, if you please?" She held out her hand and Pike grasped it firmly.

As Lillit was pulled out of the carriage, the people standing around grew quiet and breathless, waiting for the young bride to appear. When Gabriel exited the carriage on his side there was more confusion than excitement; murmurings of wonderment, at who this person was, flowed through the crowd. Pike stepped away as Gabriel came to get me and Nanini helped with the skirts.

With face completely hiding, those watching from the streets had no idea who was there. They simply cheered and applauded as I made my way to the front doors. I clasped Gabriel's forearm and he led me to the door. Lillit joined me on my right side and Pike and Nanini held the billowing fabric behind.

"Seriously, what the hell? Why the big dresses?" Pike asked.

"You never complained when it was me." She allowed herself to find the humor in the situation.

"There was never this much."

"No, only buttons."

Pike laughed remembering their wedding night and finally ripping through the stupid little buttons that needed a hook to get done up.

"I don't know what's worse."

As they shared one more laugh, the doors of the church closed behind us. It was just a friendly reminder, a symbol, of what we were leaving behind and what we were walking into.
*****

Brahim was tense. Dowyn was too quiet these days and the ones that were to report back with any activity within the House of Mohr had nothing to report. Their councilmen were busier than usual but it was nearly census time and the councilmen of Avagyan were just as busy as any State's would be. Something just wasn't sitting well with him. The crowds in Avagyan had grown larger over the last couple of days but he didn't understand why he was so ruffled about that. It was a wedding. Not just any wedding, Lord Taryn's wedding. These things didn't just happen every day. This was a once in a lifetime thing...hopefully. Taryn changing his mind so suddenly took everyone by surprise but he had fallen for the Castleton girl where it appeared as if he had only settled for Richi; the poor woman. She was devastated and no amount of money had consoled her or her mother.

He stood with Taryn at the front of the church as the crowds settled into their seats. Brahim noticed Abrio walking in; one of the last guests to arrive. He nudged Taryn in the shoulder and pointed him out. Luka waved at various people as did Abrio. Taryn watched in the direction Brahim had motioned and he plastered a welcoming grin onto his face as Abrio met his eyes.

"Looks like he wouldn't miss it." Brahim commented.

"No, apparently not." Taryn mused.

"What are you thinking?"

"Just wondering where Skyla is." Taryn answered.

"She was loaded into the carriage. Ah..." Brahim saw that the doors were closing and smiled with content. "She's here."

Taryn took one last look at Abrio and then put his attention on the large entryway.

The piercing and loud call of trumpets signaled the start of something special; their brass pointing high towards the painted cathedral ceiling. Taryn would have liked a smaller affair but, as before, mother-in-laws were hard to please; as were the brides. The doors opened and the crowds stood. Soldiers, at every second pew, turned to face the aisle; their swords held before them, point down, ready to raise them as the Lord and Lady passed under them when they were finally man and wife. Taryn's councilmen stood close by as was tradition. As romantic as weddings were supposed to be, politics were always involved somehow. The joining of two houses was a celebration but also an act of forever diplomatic support, especially the one held in the highest esteem; The House of State.

Taryn squared his shoulders as the view of the entryway was slowly filled with three people. He understood that Skyla would be walked towards him by her mother so he didn't understand who the man was that was with her. As the three of them grew closer he only recognized one; Gabriel Marek. As Taryn assumed, he really wanted that stupid piece of metal back. He guessed fair was fair and since Gabriel was on Taryn's playing ground now, he supposed it was safe for him to give it up. His heart was beating so fast he could barely contain his excitement or his longing that was his and his alone. This was it. This was the moment he'd been waiting for for so long; a moment he planned with no interference from any other. Talina was coming and she would be his; at last. How could she say no when hearing about Skyla.

As Gabriel drew closer, Taryn felt unsettled by the look of him. There was something off, like a cloak of the lightest cloud was draped over the man, disguising what he was with something that wanted to be. Taryn blinked and looked away. When he glanced back, the trick was gone but the feeling of a familiar presence was even more intense. Taryn turned away from Gabriel and watched as Talina came closer. The woman on her right held her chin up high. Too bad it would be coming off. It was a beautiful chin; her face being an older version of Talina's. It was nice to know that Talina would age well although her mother would not age a day after this one.

His chest felt tight. It was Gabriel. Something was radiating from that man causing Taryn to be unsure of himself; guilty feelings crept in where there had been none before. He didn't have anything to feel guilty of. Taryn lived his life with honor and integrity and only got what he deserved. Guilt was never an emotion he cared to feel. He tried to ignore it and watched as she came closer and closer until she was so close that she did the appropriate thing and curtsied, almost to the floor. As she rose, Taryn grasped the sides of her veil and lifted it over her head to reveal what he'd been dreaming of seeing for so long.

"You called?" I asked, surprised by the feelings that were bubbling to the surface.

I convinced myself that seeing his face again, after so long, would cause me to be filled with hatred and disgust and there was that but above it all was the man that I longed attention from. He was my brother. He was the one I looked up to, after my father, even if the feelings were never returned. I had given up on Taryn long before he did what he did but that didn't mean I didn't hold him in a special place in my heart. All I wanted to feel was hate but I could not. Reaching up to stroke his cheek, he allowed the connection and held my hand in place.

"Why Taryn? Why would you do it? Do you understand what you've done?" I whispered.

"I did nothing that any man wouldn't do for the woman he loved."

"Including killing a man you called father."

"It was the only way we could be together. He needed to pay for his sins."

I removed my hand and shook it out, the feeling of his skin now feeling like barbed wire; something not to be crossed.

"And so will you."

Taryn opened his eyes and glared at me; his loving demeanor being suddenly replaced by a flicker of anger for being threatened.

"What did you just say to me?"

"And so will you." I turned to the congregation; many of them confused, some of them unfazed and some expecting. "People of Avagyan. I am not here to marry! You stare at the woman that lost a father many years ago! I am Lady Talina Royer, back from banishment by Lord Gannon's hand because he was murdered by this man!" I pointed to Taryn and his face was red with fury. "Lord Taryn, along with his physicians, murdered my father and today he will not marry but he will pay for the crime he has committed to the people of Avagyan and the people of this world!"

"Liar!" Taryn bellowed. "You will not soil my name in a house of God and get away with it, sister!"

The sound of a sword being unsheathed got my attention and I watched as Lillit was taken by the throat and held in a way that one move would end her life. People stood and gasped but Lillit was surprisingly calm. She had to be. There were whispers of disgusted horror as it was clear that Taryn was about to marry his sister. Brahim, who did not appear to be aware of Taryn's plans looked panicked and viewed the crowd for any of his men that were at the ready. Taryn raised his hand and then brought it down with fervor. More swords were drawn, men and women coming from the pews and striding to spaces that could control a cathedral full of people at a moment's notice. Taryn smiled wickedly from ear to ear.

"Do you not think, Talli, that I wouldn't fill this church with supporters, knowing that you would be here?"

"And do you not think I would stuff it?!" Abrio roared as he and Luka stood, drawing their swords.

Men and women came into view from every dark corner and every inch of space above us. There were some standing from their seats and coming from behind curtains; the sound of their swords matching, but sounding louder than what Taryn's protectors had sounded. The Cardinal dropped his books and scrolls and backed away. Brahim drew his sword slowly along with the other councilmen who, by law, had to protect their Lord but were confused as to why they had to; the accusations sounding ridiculous because not one of them believed that Taryn could go so low as to murder his own father.

"Taryn, what the hell is going on?" Brahim stammered.

"Shut up!" He shouted at him.

"You will pay for what you've done to him!" I screamed.

"What I've done? What about me! Look what he did to me! He fucked around with that whore of a woman..." He pointed to Lillit and the blade, that was held by a primed man, pressed closer to her skin. "She gave birth to a daughter who he preferred, deciding to give this State to the child of an affair, a secret that took my own mother's life! Look what he did to me! The only good thing he did was have you raised in his house. That was his gift to his son, one that I will not waste!"

In one move, Taryn had me by the hair and in his arms with a knife at my neck in a hold that gripped and trapped the air in my lungs. Anger flashed in Gabriel's eyes that were not his. Pike drew his sword and pressed Nanini back with his hand as she attempted to run at Taryn with no protection of her own. Taryn snickered at him.

"Pike, the farm boy with no name now calls himself a Royer. You have no right to call yourself anything you piece of filth."

"I have every right to call myself a Royer. I was more of a son to him than you ever allowed him to be with you. Let. Her. Go." He spoke evenly and with courage I had never seen before.

"She's mine!" Taryn bellowed.

"How do you think you'll escape here huh? You're obviously outnumbered and when the information sets in with those guests who are not armed, you will be more so. You will be brought to justice either here or in the presence of the Assembly but either way you will die." Pike warned. "Let her go!"

Taryn shook me by the neck viciously trying to drag me away. The vial of my father that I had secured up the sleeve of my gown had tumbled to the floor. Lillit and Gabriel watched, horrified, as it rolled towards Gabriel and, as fast as Taryn moved, Gabriel grabbed the gun from the waistband of his pants, aimed and fired into the leg of the spy that held Lillit. He only fired once. Screams pierced the room and people began to scatter, never witnessing something so dangerous. The man that held Lillit buckled in pain as blood began to ooze from his leg. Lillit shrugged away and took deep breaths. Abrio and Luka ran to her side. What felt like slow motion was actually happening very quickly.

Gabriel pointed it towards Taryn, his hand perfectly still and controlled. Taryn saw the ring and I felt him gulp.

"Do you know me son?" Gabriel told him as Gannon stepped forward; his voice deeper and smooth with authority. "Do you know me now?"

Taryn saw his father. He was there, his shadow matching with Gabriel's body; his eyes swimming in the brown of this stranger's, making them appear golden as they once were.

"Father?" Taryn stammered, clenching me closer to his body.

"You do recognize me." Gannon was pleased with the way Taryn watched him. "There's much to discuss between you and I Taryn. But it will not happen here. It will happen where I am."

"This isn't happening! This man is possessed by a spirit!" Taryn shouted to the crowd as he went white with fear. "He's processed by a ghost claiming to be that of Gannon. It's the devil!" Taryn panicked.

"Let your sister go. As you just saw, I am working with a man that knows exactly what he's doing." Gannon continued.

"Shut up! Stop talking!" Taryn screamed.

With the cover from Abrio and Luka, Lillit dove for the vial and secured it in her hand. She thought fast, wondering how it could be done. Talina was so close that if opened and tossed, she would die with Taryn.

"I will pull this trigger and you will die before you have a chance to breathe again." Gabriel told him in his normal tone.

"Who are you?" Taryn demanded. "Who are you?!" He said again, punctuating each word.

"I am the man that your father needed so he could get to you and believe me Taryn; he's telling me to pull the fucking trigger. Let her go!"

"Kill him!" Taryn hollered. "Kill him now."

The councilmen drew closer to protect their Lord but Brahim stopped them and lowered his own.

"Lord Taryn, what the hell have you done?" He seethed. "Did you kill your own father? Lord of Avagyan, protector of these people?"

"You take orders from me." Taryn scowled. "Me!"

"Do you have proof of what you accuse?" Brahim asked Abrio and Luka as he moved towards them.

"We do. It lies in a crypt; not of bones but of dust. We have the poison and witnesses to those that used it. We have it all but I will not let this man walk out of this church because you know, as well as I Brahim, that is an act of war and war we shall have if we must. How many more will die by the hand of this monster?!" Abrio announced to the people in the expansive room while motioning to the man that had me by the neck. "How many more?! He murders his father and wishes to marry his sister; both of whom were meant to sit at the head of Your table; to work for You! It was never meant to be Taryn's and for good reason! What is your decision?!"

*****

Gabriel watched as Talina's eyes began to roll back into her head.

Do it...

The whispers were overpowering. He didn't want to kill anyone. He came here for love. He didn't come here to kill anyone. He wanted to cry. He wanted to scream but all he could do is stand there and try to find the shot. Taryn was erratic in his movements and Talina was not the one supposed to die but she was and very slowly.

That is your son! He directed his thoughts to Gannon. Your son!

And I want him here, with me.

Gabriel wanted to be sick. Pike and Nanini came into view. Guardsmen of Avagyan were beginning to lower their weapons, seeing the guilt before them as Taryn choked the life from his sister.

Do it!

The whispers got more demanding. Gabriel felt that if it was Gannon holding the gun he wouldn't hesitate. So why was he? The memory of Walter came into his mind at that moment as he questioned what the hell he was doing, as if another part of him wanted to show him an alternative; another way to disarm Taryn so he would be able to let go of Talina and still be hurt enough for Gannon to do his part; the part that he was so willing to do. He remembered it like it was yesterday. It was a sunny day. They had stolen some beers from Walter's grandfather's fridge and then, when those were done, stole more. Walter's grandparents weren't supposed to be home for a few hours. It was harmless.

"Let's check out the guns." Walter suggested.

"I don't know Wally." He was hesitant.

"Come on. They're not loaded."

Gabriel was always interested in the guns. He used to stare at them sometimes, just to try and visualize the time, in history, they were from and what battles and wars they had seen. Gabriel then agreed, taking a gun much like the one he was holding now. It wasn't supposed to be loaded. Walter's pistol just clicked. It was only supposed to click but it didn't. The bullet exploded from that gun and hit Walter right in the shoulder, nearly missing an artery. Gabriel just about died with fright and guilt but Walter took the blame. He was such a great friend and still was. On some level and with everything that Gabriel had gone through in the last few months, he made himself believe that Walter was remembering that moment right now and that was why Gabriel was seeing it.

"Take the shot Gabriel!" Pike exclaimed but his voice was only a whisper.

Nanini was frantic seeing Talina's body go limp. She grasped at her chest as she witnessed Talina going unconscious, maybe worse. The world was still. Taryn was shouting and throwing a temper tantrum but it was sloth like in its motions. Everything was calm and still. Gabriel pulled the trigger, feeling his finger struggling with the weight of the decision, and watched as the bullet escaped the metal and crawl towards Taryn.

Fuck, stop moving! Gabriel screamed in his mind.

He couldn't close his eyes as the bullet travelled from where he stood and flew towards fresh flesh to sink into. He felt the screams from the witnesses around him but did not hear them. He felt them scatter off but was blind to the commotion. He only saw a bullet and a target as it presented itself from the recesses of Gabriel's memories.

When the bullet made contact with Taryn's shoulder, Taryn released his grip and Talina fell to the floor. Lillit scrambled towards Taryn, uncorking the vial as a soldier would take the pin out of a grenade. Nanini and Pike raced towards Talina to drag her body out of the way and to see if she still lived. Gabriel could only silently watch at the nightmare around him.

Taryn screamed in pain and horror. He looked at his arm as the blood leaked from it. Gabriel lowered his gun and dropped it to the floor. There was an instant feeling of freedom. There was a feeling of a weight leaving his body. As Lillit got closer to Taryn, the weight of a soul leaked out of Gabriel's own soul. Lillit uncorked the vial and stepped on Taryn's shoulder. His mouth flew open in painful protest and his body flailed. Lillit turned the vial upside down and rammed it into his mouth. As the dust poured into Taryn, the weight of Gannon's spirit trickled out of Gabriel's body for good.

Don't go...What will I do here without you. You brought me here. Gabriel begged with his heart.

Take care of her...

They were Gannon's last instructions to him. The last time Gabriel would ever feel the presence of a man that once ruled over thousands. Instead of power he now felt weak and Gabriel fell to his knees in mourning. With tears in his eyes he watched as Pike yelled that she was alive; that she was okay but Gabriel didn't hear him. He only heard Taryn's screams as Gannon took his son's life slowly and methodically. It hunted what was inside until he killed it; until it was all dead.

Abrio caught Lillit as she walked backwards and held her as she sobbed and cried, watching what she had just done. People ran out of the cathedral in fear; covering their mouths and noses in case whatever was in that vial would spread to take them as well. Brahim and Luka ran after them, trying to wrangle up those that would help them contain the situation until a formal announcement could be made. It seemed as if the screaming and shrieking would never quit until, when no one could take it anymore, it stopped as suddenly as it began. They did not cry for Taryn but for Gannon because they realized then, what he had endured and for how long. The only blessing was that Talina was not awake to witness it because, in some way, she already had.

"Get her out of here." Abrio instructed Pike and Nanini.

Pike didn't hesitate and he maneuvered Talina over his shoulder while Nanini helped where she could; if only to brush the loosened hair from her face. Lillit followed them and Abrio was left alone with Gabriel and the body of Taryn Royer. He walked past Gabriel and, as he did, he squeezed his shoulder. He slowly walked the path towards Taryn and turned away immediately as he saw what was done to Taryn's face. There were only sockets with vacant eyes, the skin of the face being burned away, leaving flesh clinging to bone and bubbles of acid still working their way through what they could. All it took was the tiniest bit. But wasn't that how hate and anger spread? The littlest bit could kidnap one's soul, that overtook a man, to carry the emotion to the four corners of an unsuspecting world. The littlest bit could hold power over true love but not for long; not forever and the body that lay there, agony still apparent on its face, was proof of that.

As Gabriel had, Abrio fell to his knees and began to cry. He cried for his good friend and all the suffering he silently tolerated. He cried for Lillit and all that she held within her to ultimately loose. He cried for Talina and what she lived and left, given no choice. He cried for himself but most of all, he cried for the man that knelt not ten feet away, because Gabriel probably never imagined that travelling through some rocks would end up like this and Abrio couldn't understand that until this very minute.

Abrio wiped his eyes and looked towards Gabriel. The man, now obviously empty of any sort of haunting, was staring down but behind him stood Gannon, in such a way that he almost looked real. Abrio stood quickly, awestruck and bewildered. Beside Gannon was Taryn, unfazed and undaunted. They both watched Abrio, in different ways and Abrio took a huge sigh of relief, feeling it for the first time in years. Gannon turned and walked away first. Taryn lingered only for a moment longer. He gazed around the room then, taking a last look at Abrio, turned and followed his father. They didn't make it past the door before they disappeared. It wasn't even a floating away as someone would think a ghost would leave. In one moment they were there and then...

Nothing.

*****

Nanini thanked the nurse for opening the door to the room. Pike stayed outside only on the promise that the door remained open. They didn't know how mentally stable the man would be and Pike wanted Nanini to have a quick getaway if things turned ugly. The physician told her he was making lots of progress; that Auden didn't try to run anymore. She paused in the doorway and Pike kissed her head.

"I'm right here." He assured her.

"Okay." She answered nervously.

The man stared out the window. He sat in a chair and she doubted he could see anything but sky. The room was nice enough. It was comfortable. When he first got to the clinic he wasn't able to stay in such nice surroundings. It's what they did and Nanini felt terrible that her choices put him in shackles and a mat for a bed but to stay alive, he couldn't have much. It was a year before the shackles could come off and he could see anyone without risk of harming them, or so she had been told.

Her steps were soft and Nanini tried to hold it together as she walked towards the man that was her father. She missed him terribly. Out of all of his daughters, it was obvious he had a special fondness for his little one. She would always be his little one even when she had children of her own.

He turned his head to see who was visiting him. He hadn't had a visitor in quiet some time and he always looked forward to the few minutes they allowed him with anyone that would take the time to come and see him. This day would be different because this time, Nanini hoped, her visit would wake him out of his stupor and he could return to his home with a peaceful heart and a healed mind.

"Hello father." She said softly.

He didn't answer, only glancing at her. He quickly looked away and started to jerk his leg. Nanini made sure Pike was close and seeing that he was, continued forward.

"Don't you know me?" She asked. "It's Nanini."

"I know you." He admitted. "But you're only a ghost. I don't like ghosts. They scare me."

He was a little boy again and he was very nervous. It tore at her heart because, even though she had no ill intent in doing what she did, she caused this to happen to her father.

"I assure you I am not a ghost. If someone told you I was, they are sadly mistaken. I had to disappear, it's true, but it was never forever."

"You're not real. You can't be. I've made peace with that. Be gone now." He waved her away as if she would break apart and float away.

"Father, I'm not going anywhere until you understand that I am here, I'm real and I'm so sorry for what my absence has caused you. Nothing I could ever do or say could ever make up for what you've been through and I'm so sorry." Nanini stayed in her spot, waiting for permission to advance any further.

Auden glared at her and stood.

"Stop it." He told her. "Whoever you are, imposter, get out."

"I'm not and I won't. Please father, believe me." She began to cry but took a breath and steadied herself. "Mother is so angry with me. I only hope one day she can forgive me."

Auden saw the emotion on the woman's face and began to act differently. He shook his head and stared at Nanini in confusion.

"Nanini?" He asked.

She smiled through her tears and nodded quickly.

"Yes father. Come back to me."

"I was dreaming." He answered. "Was I...was it a dream?"

"It can be." She offered. "It's okay to wake up."

He came to her like an excited six year old but hesitated. He looked so old. He had aged so much but his eyes sparkled at the possibility that his baby girl was standing in front of him in the flesh.

"Are you at my house?" He asked happily. "I have a house. I don't really live here."

"No, I'm not. I'm too old to live in your house." She answered.

"No, you're my little one."

"I've married father. I've married a Royer."

"No!" He exclaimed. "A Royer?"

"I have."

"Lord Taryn."

"No." She shook her head sadly. "Lord Gannon had another son, a son who loved to work with horses. Gannon could never get him out of the stables and so no one really knew about him."

"Really?" Auden got confused trying to search his memory about another son.

Nanini laughed with the effort that he was trying to remember, because it looked uncomfortable for him, and ventured closer to take his hands.

"One day, when you're all better and you'll be able to leave this place, I will tell you the story. Would you like that father?"

Feeling his daughter's hands in his, he exhaled a cry of happiness and bobbed his head quickly.

"Oh yes Nanini, I want to hear your stories." He cried and sniffed and Nanini tried to hold herself together but it was so hard to do.

Auden kissed her hands and felt her arms, giving them gentle squeezes as he felt them up and down.

"You're not a ghost." He cried.

"No. I'm real. I'm back and I'll not go anywhere again. Please believe me when I tell you that you will never lose me again and one day you will understand. One day you'll know but not now. Just know that I'm here." She cried.

Auden wiped the tears from her face but allowed his to flow.

"My God! My prayers...after all this time...I've hurt for so long." He wailed with happiness.

"I know. I'm so sorry. Can you ever forgive me?" She pleaded.

Auden took her in his arms and rocked her back and forth. Pike wiped his eyes as he watched them. His relief was palpable and he walked a small ways down the hall and gave himself a minute to gather himself. Finally, after all this time, their life could start. It was finally time to forget about everything that had happened and live this moment because this moment was what it was all about. He only ever wanted his wife's happiness and now that it was starting to show, they could begin again.

Pike wiped his nose and ran his hands through his hair feeling a little disbelief but a lot of relief. Both of them, when they asked permission to see Auden, were unsure of what would happen. Pike thought of Gannon and smiled as he leaned against a wall.

"Thanks for your help Gannon. Thanks for helping make our dreams come true." He whispered.

"Pike." Nanini called from down the hall and waved him towards her.

"Everything okay?" He straightened and she came to him, taking his hand.

"Father wants to meet you." She happily told him.

"Really?"

"Yes. Come on."

"I don't know Nanini..." He stalled, suddenly feeling as if he was the same stable boy sneaking to the richer side of town.

"Don't be silly." She playfully scolded.

Nanini pulled him through the door and Auden greeted him with a childlike curiosity. Pike stopped at the doorway, unsure of what to say.

"Mr. Royer." Auden greeted him. "Wow, you're a tall one."

"Uh...thanks. How are you Mr. Castleton?"

"Please. Call me Auden."

"Okay, Auden." Pike answered uneasily.

Auden clasped Pike's arm and squeezed gently.

"Thank you Pike. Thank you for keeping my little one safe."

"Of course." Pike was surprised at his words, as if the short little man that Nanini took after so much knew just what they had been through. "She's my everything."

"And mine as well."

Nanini was over the moon watching them. Pike smiled and thought for a minute.

"Auden, when you're all better, would you like to live with us in the House of State. We're only there temporarily while our home is built but that way you could be closer to your daughter." Pike offered.

Auden was happily surprised as was Nanini.

"Really Pike?" Nanini asked.

"Of course."

Auden nodded but then licked his lips, humming and hawing.

"Father?" Nanini asked concerned.

"Pike, if you don't mind, could I stay as you did with the horses?"

"What?" Pike asked, surprised at the request.

"Well, it's only, I love them you see. It's how I was raised and I miss it."

"But...you had a house Auden." Pike answered, quite confused and tried to quickly figure out Auden's past.

"Not always." He announced. "I, too, lived above a barn for a time. They were the best days of my life. You see, Viviyenn and I...her father didn't know!"

Nanini's mouth dropped to the floor and Pike laughed out loud as history just came full circle.

"Auden, I see no problem with that."

"When I'm ready." Auden assured them.

"When you're ready." Pike confirmed winking at his wife.

She hugged her father closely and closed her eyes in thankful prayer. Now, as with Talina's, their life could begin.

*****

Gabriel lay in the tall grass, face up to the sky, feeling the cool air blow over his body. The weather was getting chillier here, being apparent in the breezes, especially in the mornings, but he needed to get out of the House before this evening's events kept him busy. He was grateful for the extended summer, dodging winter all together on the Isle of Arran, but was also curious about what the fall would bring here. He was learning more and more every day and though the longing for home was strong, the pull that kept him here was stronger. It had been six months and seventeen days since he crossed over to another life. He had to be honest; when he asked for recovery time he wasn't expecting this. How could anyone expect this? An adventure that started with a divorce, a few drinks with a good friend, and a call that he could use a cottage on an island in Scotland. He only set out to recapture what he had missed in his youth. He supposed he did that and then some.

As he fiddled with the ring that never left his finger where it was placed, the memory of those first days faded as much as they could. Dowyn had taken control of Avagyan and was still in control until tonight. Pike and Nanini had comfortably settled into their new home outside of the city. After the chaos that they were handed since coming home, Nanini was quite happy escaping the confines of city life and reveled in her country freedom that she had grown so used to in Scotland.

Gabriel and Talina lived in the House of Royer. It wasn't even a question of if but when. They decided to keep their heads low until after Taryn was buried. Talina made sure that he was buried with Gannon because Abrio had admitted seeing them together although he was reluctant in even acknowledging that he saw anything in that church in regards to supernatural activity. He had tried to apologize to Gabriel for his unwillingness to trust what he was going through but Gabriel didn't feel he needed one. Instead, he had asked Abrio to teach him everything he knew about The States; ensuring that they would continue to work side by side in cooperation, whatever the decision was regarding who would run Avagyan. It was not an easy decision for the council as there had been too much evidence to weigh, hearing what was done and what everyone's role was in all of it. There was no record of any formal documents from Gannon, indicating that the State would fall to Talina, so it was in the councils' hands. The verdict that had been announced, not even a week ago, was surprising and, as with everything that happened, it was a decision for the history books.

"What are you thinking?" I asked as I walked towards him, picnic basket in hand.

Gabriel switched his gaze from the blue skies to my face that was blocking the sun.

"Remembering." Gabriel answered thoughtfully.

"Oh? And are they good memories?"

"Most are." He confessed.

Gabriel sat up and watched as Pike and Nanini spread a large blanket on the ground a couple feet away.

"I was thinking about how I got here and those that I've met along the way."

"Do you miss it?" I wondered.

"Home?"

"Yeah."

Gabriel stood with me and nuzzled my ear. We walked towards the blanket and I placed the basket in the middle. Gabriel watched as I sat and pulled things out. The weather was wonderful, all the better for the celebration of the moment and the celebrations that would happen in only a few hours.

"So..." I pressed.

"No." He finally said as he sat. "I mean...I miss parts but today I'm feeling content."

"Good and you should be. It's about time don't you think."

"Yeah, it's a good time." He agreed.

Pike sat with us and began to pour glasses of golden liquid. It was a private celebration that didn't require crowds of hundreds but only a handful of the most important people involved in bringing us to where we were today. Nanini squatted down and made herself comfortable beside her husband, smoothing the skirts that were now beginning to reveal the next generation of Royers hidden behind the fabric.

"I would like to propose a toast." Pike announced.

"Why Lord Royer, what a great surprise." I answered, batting my eyelashes. "Will you allow it Lord Marek?"

Gabriel held up his glass and tipped his chin in approval.

"I will allow it Lady Marek. Please Lord Royer, let 'er rip."

"On behalf of myself and my lovely wife, we would like to say congratulations on joining the club and thank God for small weddings. As we all know, family drama can ruin such a beautiful affair."

"Here here." I laughed.

"I second that." Gabriel chuckled.

"But seriously you guys, I couldn't be happier for you. Eloping was a fantastic idea."

"Agreed. It was beautiful." Nanini added. "Tonight, when you are all sworn in, it will be a big enough event. Can you believe it? I still shake my head in amazement."

We all took sips from our glasses and pondered the prospect. Three were chosen, three would rule. As shocked as we were, it was the right outcome and the unanimous verdict was cheered throughout the State's House halls when the announcement was made. Later that night, when the halls were quiet, Gabriel and I sat together before a large fire, on stone floors cushioned with rugs made of wool that welcomed your feet as you stepped upon them.

"I promised your father I would take care of you. Talina..." He had gently taken my right hand and kissed my finger before he slid a silver colored band on it. "I don't know what's traditional here but..."

"Gabriel..." I answered, breathless and elated.

"Will you spend your life with me?"

"Yes." I answered, throwing myself at him and holding him tight.

We refused to wait and now it was done; now it was complete. We all looked up from the food we were putting on plates and noticed Abrio and Lillit walking towards us but only having eyes for each other.

"Finally. Where have they been?" Gabriel asked. "We left the church almost an hour ago."

"I have never seen that man in anything but a uniform." I told them mesmerized. "He looks so..."

"Young." Nanini smiled as she watched Abrio walk in riding clothes.

"Yeah." I agreed. "Young...and happy. Why is that weird?"

Pike studied the two of them and took a bite of food, chewing pensively.

"What do you think is going on with them?" He asked anyone that would listen.

I watched them myself and smirked, feeling a flutter in my heart and laid a hand on Gabriel's knee.

"A new beginning?" I offered.

We all looked at each other and raised our glasses once more. As the glass clinked loudly, Gabriel was the happiest he had felt in a very long time.

"To new beginnings." He announced. "And happily ever afters."
